Struggle for Hindu Existence

*Hindu Rights to Survive with Dignity *Join us in Hindu Freedom Movement *Jayatu Jayatu Hindu Rashtram *Editor: Upananda Brahmachari

Hindus for Israel, then Israel for Hindus. Hindu-Jewish unity is must to check the danger of Islam. International Hindu community should demand Hindu Home Land in India just now.

Posted by hinduexistence on April 28, 2010

HINDU AND SIKH GROUPS SUPPORT “RALLY FOR ISRAEL” IN NEW YORK

Hindu Existence Special Correspondent  in New York

More than 2500 people, braving inclement weather and driving rain assembled in front of the Israeli Consulate in the heart of the city of New York on Sunday, April 25th and whole-heartedly supported Israel’s right to exist and to determine its own fate.

More than 50 organizations representing Jewish, Christian, Hindu and Sikh faiths took part in the Rally.  A formidable contingent of Hindus and Sikhs led by Narain Kataria and Arish Sahani, President and Vice President of Indian American Intellectuals Forum, Satya Dosapati and Nand Lal Ramsinghani of the Hindu Human Rights Watch and Bhupinder Singh Bhurji, Chairman, Namdhari Sikh Foundation, USA, participated in the Rally.  The chief organizer of the event was Beth Gilinsky, Political Strategist, Action Alliance.

The supporters carried playcards saying that since 9/11/2001 attack on the World Trade Center, the followers of ISLAM the so called “religion of peace” have carried out 15,101 deadly terrorist attacks and killed more than 75,000 people.

[In his brief speech, which he delivered with electric effect, Mr. Kataria touched the deepest cord in the psyche of the audience.  Mr. Kataria was widely cheered five times by the strong crowd.  First when Kataria greeted the energetic audience with “Brothers and Sisters Shalom”; second when he said we Hindus understand and appreciate your persecution and pain because we Hindus have suffered unprecedented brutalities and savageries at the hands of Radical Islam for the last 1400 years hence we both are natural allies; third when he said that Israel is the frontier of the free world – if we lose Israel we lose the free world; fourth when he poignantly described the ethnic cleansing of Hindus from Pakistan, Bangladesh and Kashmir; and fifth when he said that Islamists are not just claiming Jerusalem but they are also claiming Kashmir, Chechnya, Philippines, Sudan, Nigeria, Londonistan, Parts of France, Spain, Belgium, Holland and several other countries] – writeup by Nagendra Rao.

Narain Kataria’s Speech:

Brothers and Sisters:  Shalom:

I feel privileged and honored for your giving me an opportunity to speak before you.  I am really thankful to the organizers of this Rally.  I am living in this country for the last 40 years.  America has given me freedom of religion and liberty of expression.  Unlike Islamic nations, the American government does not force its citizen to accept Islam or say they would be killed or driven out of that country if they do not.

Dear friends like many Jewish people I am also the victim of Islamic Jihad. I am the survivor of the Partition of India that took place in 1947.  I was 17 years old when Islamists forced Hindus to divide British India into two parts in 1947 – Hindu India and Islamic Pakistan.

I was living in that part of India which is now called Pakistan .  Since I was a Hindu, my life was made miserable by Islamic police and Islamic militia.  I was hounded out by Radical Islamists.  Many of my friends and colleagues were singled out, chased and brutally killed.  Thousands of Hindu and Sikh girls were gang raped by fanatic Islamists.  More than 10 million Hindus and Sikhs were driven out of the region that is now called Pakistan .

In 1947, there were 23% Hindus living there in Pakistan.  Today the Hindu population in Pakistan has been reduced to 1% in just 60 years.  All the others have been ethnically cleansed.

The same thing happened in Bangladesh .  The Hindu population has been reduced from 35% in 1947 to 9% in 2010.  More than 400,000 Hindus were driven out in 1989 from Indian ruled Kashmir .  These Hindus are living as refugees in their own country.

Today we Hindus are here to express our sympathy and support to Israelis who are surrounded by militant and fanatic Islamic nations armed with deadly weapons. Islamic nations want to wipe out Israel from the world map. Let me tell you, Israel is the frontier of the free World.  Once we lose Israel , we lose the free world.  I repeat, once we lose Israel, we lose the free world.

The cowardly and politically correct media and its apologists have no idea as to what they are dealing with.  It is not just Jerusalem the Islamists are claiming; they are claiming Kashmir, Chechnya, Philippines, Sudan, Nigeria, Londonistan, Parts of France, Spain, Belgium, Holland and several other countries – and eventually the whole world.  They want all of us to surrender.  They want to subjugate all of us.  They want to plant the Islamic flag in London, They want to plant the Islamic flag at in Washington.  They have openly stated that they want to establish the supremacy of Allah all over  the USA, in India, in Israel and everywhere else.  Dear Brothers and Sisters, we have to resolutely and unitedly face this menace of terrorism.

We both – Hindus and Israelis – are the oldest surviving civilizations.  We both have been the victims of Islamic terrorism for more than a thousand year.  Hence, we both are the natural allies.

At the moment Israeli is under attack by radical Islamists.  Israel is the only democratic country in the Middle East .  It has every right to exist.  We fully support Israel’s right to exist as a free nation within its rightful borders.

GOD BLESS AMERICA!

__________________________

Bhupinder Singh Bhuri’s speech:

I am very thankful to the organizers of this Rally for giving me an opportunity to speak before all of you.

I express my thanks to America because America has given us full freedom to follow our religion and liberty of thought.  America has gives us the freedom to pursue any profession we want.

At the moment, Israeli is under attack from all directions.  We have come here to express our  sympathy with our Israeli brothers and sisters.  Like the Jewish people, we Sikhs were the victims of Islamic terrorism for the last 500 years.  Hence, we understand and appreciate your pain, insecurity and anguish.  We have assembled here to awaken and educate American citizens about the menace of terrorism.

Radical Islam wants to dominate entire world.  They want everyone to surrender.  Islam – radical or otherwise.  They want to put the Islamic flag on White House.  They want to put the Islamic flag on 10 Downing Street in U.K.  They want to destroy Israel.  In this struggle for survival, we are with our Israeli brothers and Sisters.

Dear Brothers and Sisters, a couple of months ago thousands of our Sikh brothers were asked to pay special tax by the Taliban in Pakistan.  When they refused to pay the special tax, their houses were burnt and their businesses destroyed.  According to a report in the Times of India, as a result of torture by the Taliban, more than 5000 Hindus and Sikhs have fled Pakistan.

We Sikhs are a very peaceful  and law abiding people because of our religious teachings.   However, I would like to inform you that we Sikhs cannot and do not take injustice or cruelty lying down.  For the last five hundred years, we Sikhs have fought to protect India from the rapacious invaders who attacked India from Afghanistan.  These attackers looted, raped, and murdered thousands of innocent mean, women and children.  But we Sikhs never submitted to the injustice and cruelty!

What America is doing now in Afghanistan, we Sikhs had done 200 years ago and we had taught a befitting lesson to the terrorists from Afghanistan during the reign of Maharaja Ranjit Singh, the Lion of Punjab.  We Sikhs organized our armies then under his leadership and pushed all the Islamic invaders back to Afghanistan.  Under our Commander, the great General Hari Singh Nalva we attacked Afghanistan and defeated them and destroyed their morale.  We built a very powerful human wall on the western  front of India and insulated India from foreign attacks for ever.

One other incident I would like to tell you from the recent History of India.  In 1971, the Indian Army under the leadership of the valiant Sikh Lt. General Jagjit Singh Arora fought against the Pakistani army, defeated them, arrested over 90,000 soldiers and several generals,  and freed Bangladesh.  To date this has been the largest surrender of a singly army corps anywhere in the world.

My fellow Americans ye can learn many things from Sikh history.

Hindu Existence appeals : From the prevailing persecution of Islam and others, the Jews have established their own state of Israel out of a struggle for existence. Islam want to destroy Israel at any cost. From 712 A.D. to 1757, the Islamic invaders and their descendants tried their war best to finish Hinduism from Bharatvarsha (India). Their present legacy in Indian polity is still active to run down Hindu system in India even after a separation of  Hindu Mother land at the cost of Pakistan. The Mullahs in India still want a complete Pak-land in India by the way of Jihad. The problems of Hindus and Jews are same in facing  the onslaught of  aggressive and devastating Islam to these two ethnic groups, the Hindus in India and the Jews in Israel.

By the grace of Almighty Jews have earned their home land in Israel. Hindus in every corner of this world support it. But a home land for more than 828 million to 965 million Hindus of world is still un-achieved. It is Bharatvarsha. It is India. Hindus should declare India as a Hindu state. Hindus should fight for a Hindu Nation in India right now. The Islamic and the secular conspirators should be thrown out from the Himalaya. The Islamic aggression in India and Israel must be stopped at any cost. Hindus and the Israel must come together for their survival.

Hindus stand for Israel. Israel stands for Hindus. Hindu-Jews unity is a must to check the danger of Islam.

International Hindu and Jew Communities are requested to contact to propagate, help and support this cause in the addresses below :

hinduexistence@gmail.com

upananda.br@gmail.com

62 Responses to “Hindus for Israel, then Israel for Hindus. Hindu-Jewish unity is must to check the danger of Islam. International Hindu community should demand Hindu Home Land in India just now.”

  1. BARUA Uddayan said

    DEAR JEWISH BROTHERS & SISTERS TAKE MY HONORABLE RESPECTS.
    YOU PEOPLE HAVE DONE GOOD JOB,
    I PERSONALLY SUPPORTING HINDU- JEWISH UNITY

    I M HAPPY TO HEAR ABOUT ” hindu-jewish unity ”
    I am in support of this unity.
    ISRAEL FOR HINDUS AND HINDUS FOR ISRAEL ” i want to do something like this in BANGLADESH,

    THANKING YOU.

    UDDAYAN BARUA
    President
    BANGLADESH HINDU BUDDHIST AND CHRISTIAN UNITY COUNCIL EUROPE
    135 AVENUE LENINE
    93380 PIERREFITTE SUR SEINE
    FRANCE

  2. G.David Shanth Raj said

    Israel can be for Hindus but Hindus can not be for Israel.Unity of Hindu-Jewish is game play to make the Islam cautious, worlds first rival for Israel is Islam and India’s first rival for Hindus are Christians since Christianity has come from Jewish Country Israel then How can Hindus talk about unity of Hindu -Jewish unity,Now Hindus say they have a Right for Survival with Dignity why cant they say THE same about Christians in INDIA ? Hindu Jewish Unity is game play to avoid the struggle for Hindu Existence , If they are seriously concerned about it let the right wing come out and give an open statement and make it to public , Can they do it ?If they seek for Hindu country what about the Christians of the Jewish roots of India ? How is it possible for Hindu-Jewish unity ?

    • V Kumar said

      Christians have nothing to do with Jews. In fact Christians slaughtered many Jews. Crusaders destroyed the Third Temple. Your barbaric christian armies of the First Crusade took Jerusalem in 1099. Who were the British who treated Indians as slaves? They were all Christians. Hitler was a Christian too, He also used to met one of the Catholic Popes who was part of Hitler Youth. Hindu-Jewish unity is possible. Since we have been brainwashed using fake history by our priests, many of us will never understand facts.

      V Kumar.

    • Kitu Banerjee said

      @ David

      True words from a pastor trained xian moron.

      Jews and Hindus are already in alliance, and we can see Mossad helping Raw; including all the help Jews give Hindus and vice a versa. However, Christian pastors and evangelists are not just loathed by Hindus, Jews but even muslims. Your missionary work has nothing to do with Hinduism and its alien to India. Its high time you dodo xian evangelist fanatics mind your ways or face the heat, enough is enough in the name of secularism, and we are taught history written by people (aka Christians) who believe earth is flat and sun revolved around earth!!

      • Deeporaj Chakraborty said

        LONG LIVE INDIAN CULTURE,TRADITON & IT’S INDEGENOUS RELIONS AND JUDAISM ………….. with best regards, Deeporaj

  3. sandy said

    G.David Shanth Raj u talk about christian Jewish roots but ur name has hindu sanskrit roots in it. why dont u remember satya darshini. refering hindu gods to prostitutes. why there are dalit christians if christ preaches equality. u want hindu right wing to come out openly but when cross was printed on 2 rupee coin you never came out openly. when we talk of religion you say india is a secular country and every religion has a equal right. but when we talk about indian culture u say its only hindus have duty to protect it.

    G.David Shanth Raj first tell your christian clergy to say all religions true but different. ur people are involved in fraudulent conversions but u always oppose reconversion.

  4. G.David Shanth Raj said

    G.David Shanth Raj said

    May 20, 2010 at 10:01 pm

    My dear Sandy,

    My name will certainly carry its roots because as am INDIAN, JESUS CHRIST preached equality for you and I to work on equality not on division ?

    DO SOME SOCIAL WORK TO YOUR FELLOW MEN ,learn how upper caste people are struggling by doing menial jobs ?

    ARE BRAHMINS THE DALITS OF TODAY?

    There are many Sulabh Shauchalayas (public toilets) in Delhi; most of them are cleaned and looked after by Brahmins.

    Did you know that some Brahmins working as coolies at Delhi’s railway stations? One of them, Kripa Shankar Sharma

    You also find Brahmin rickshaw pullers in Delhi. many of Patel Nagar’s rickshaw pullers are Brahmins.

    Do you know that most rickshaw pullers in Banaras are Brahmins?

    After whole day’s labour they hardly able to make ends meet.They make Rs 125/- on an average every day from which they pay a daily rent of Rs 25 for their rickshaws and Rs 600 towards the rent of their rooms,Imagine how they live ?

    400,000 Brahmins of the Kashmir valley, the once respected Kashmiri Pandits, now live as refugees in their own country, sometimes in refugee camps in Jammu and Delhi in appalling conditions. But who gives a damn about them?

    The study also found that 55 per cent of all Brahmins
    lived below the poverty line.

    SANDY , first tell your people to work for the fellow brethren instead of working religion lines as your people have done nothing good to your own people hence you change your direction from reconversion to revival

    Let us together do something good to those who are in distress.

    ARE BRAHMINS THE DALITS OF TODAY?

    Best regards,

    G.David Shanth Raj

    Reply

    • raju said

      (1). Mr G David
      first u check ur ancestors religion.. then know how they lived.. in which religion they had faith and ask urself.. y u went to other religion.. i think most of people those who are converted to other religion from hindu have brain washed and dont know the dignity of religion. due to their narrow mind.. they r thinking that hindus are worst.. then is it possible u ti freely live in islamist countries.. please think over it and question urself..

      (2). Yes rick.. u r right.. radical islam has worst thoughts and it never taught peace.. even they dont hesitate to rape or kill their brothers and sisters.. islam murdabad..

      (3). Yes Sahariya.. you know that their is no such consequences of any forcible conversion in Hindu religion.. It gives us an real liberty to enjoy and worship any religion.. Those who have faith and trust in this religion can hug also equally if you dont have any beliefs in hindu.. you can leave.. no one will stop you..
      only one thing we need to know is.. the aim of islam.. we people must unite and fight against islam and show our courage..

  5. YOGESH SAXENA said

    1. That the present writ petition is filed in the terms of section 95 Cr.P.C. read-with Sections 153-A and 295-A of I.P.C., wherein a public duty is casted upon the Central Government and State Govt. to forfeit every copy of Koran, also spelled as ‘Quran’. The so called religious book of the Muslims the world-over, which insides violence, disturbs public tranquility promotion, on the grounds the religion, a feeling of enmity and ill-will between different religious communities and thereby insults other religions and religious belief of other communities in the secular of India.
    2. That for the convenient perusal the section 95 of Cr.P.C. and the provisions of section 153-A an 295-A of I.P.C. are reproduced as under :-
    “95, Power of declare certain publications forfeited and to issue search-warrants for the same—(1) where-
    (a) any newspaper, or book, or
    (b) any document,
    wherever printed, appears to the State Government to certain any matter the publication of which is punishable under Section 124-A or Section 153-A or section 153-B or section 295-A of the Indian Penal Code ( 45 of 1860), the State Government may, by notification, stating the grounds of the opinion, declare every copy of the issue of the newspaper containing such matter, and every copy of such book or other document to be forfeited to Government, and thereupon any police officer may seize the same whenever found in India and any Magistrate may by warrant authorize any police officer not below the rank of sub-inspector to enter upon and search for the same in any premises where any copy of such search for the same in any premises where any copy of such issue or any such book or other document may be or may be reasonably suspected to be.
    (2) In this section and in section 96-
    (a) “newspaper” and “book” have the same meaning as in the Press and Registration of Books Act, 1867 (25 of 1867);
    (b) “document” includes any painting, drawing or photograph, or other visible representation.
    (3) No order passed or action taken under this section shall be called in question in any Court otherwise than in accordance with the provisions of Section 96.”

    “153-A. Promoting enmity between different groups on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residences, language, etc. and doing acts prejudicial to maintenance of harmony.- (1) wherever-
    (a) by words, either spoken or written, or by signs or by visible representations or otherwise, promotes or attempts to promote, on grounds of religion, race, place of birth, residence, language, caste or community or any other ground whatsoever, disharmony or feelings of enmity, hatred or ill-will between different religious, racial, language or regional groups or castes or communities , or
    (b) commits any act which is prejudicial to the maintenance of harmony between different religious, racial, language or regional groups or castes or communities, and which disturbs or is likely to disturb the public tranquility.
    (c) Organizes any exercise, movement, drill or other similar activity intending that the participants in such activity shall use or be trained to use criminal force or violence or knowing it to be likely that the participants in such activity will use or be trained to use criminal force or violence, or participates in such activity intending to use or be trained to use criminal force or violence or knowing to it be likely that of participants in such activity will use or be trained to use criminal force or violence, against any religious, racial, language or regional group or caste or community and such activity, for any reason whatsoever causes or is likely to cause fear or alarm or a feeling of insecurity amongst members of such religious, racial, language or regional groups or caste or community,
    Shall be punished with imprisonment which may extend to three years, or with fine, or with both.
    Offence committed in place of worship, etc.- (2) Wherever commits an offence specified in sub-section (1) in any place of worship or in any assembly engaged in the performance of religious worship or religious ceremonies, shall be punished with imprisonment which may extend to five years and shall also be liable to fine.”
    “295-A. Deliberate and malicious acts intended to outrage religious feelings of any class by insulting its religious beliefs – wherever, with deliberate and malicious intention of outraging the religious feelings of any class of citizens of India, by words, either spoken or written, or by signs or by visible representations or otherwise, insults or attempts to insult the religion or the religious beliefs of that class, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to three years, or with fine, or with both.”

    2. That although according to the Islamic belief, Koran ( Quran ) is regarded as a divine book containing the words revealed by prophet Mohammad. The verses of Quran were in relations to the happening taken place during the particular events and the connotation of it has a different and separate back grounds , than the present scenario based upon the logical perceptions and that of intellectual property rights.
    3. That in the society, wherein the Rule of Law is supreme, the perceptions of authenticity is based upon the truthfulment of the statements and the orthodox superstitions with the ideological confrontation be wiped out in collaboration with harmony between other sections of the society.
    4. That the Muslims in India have seldom invited their own people for the public discussions of their creed in general. The effect of the preaching made by their prophet and most of them have idolized the verses of Quran at par with their religion. The result of such pressure being exerted by vociferous activities upon rest of citizens in case one may convince to have the introspection of the repercussions of such preaching which ultimately lead its followers and act of terrorism.
    5. That such activities have been broadened to include the memberships, support, assistance or furthering the activities of some terrorists’ organizations. The raising of funds intended for the purposes of ‘Terrorist Act’ has always provided an enumerable loss to the life and property of the people worshiping the other religion than Islam. Thus in a secular estate such activities of terror may provide a considerable loss to national assessed by declining in the terrorist participation in promotion of the financial assessed to out nation.
    6. That the petitioner is seeking the direction from the Central Government to declare such preaching of ‘ZIHAD’ for converting out nation as DARUL-E-ISLAM by the recital of verses of Quran as detrimental to the interest of the nation.
    7. That the citizens having following of the other religion of Hinduism, Buddhist and Jainism including Jews, who are regarded to be “infidels” at the hands of “believer” of Quran, have their right to know in respect of their fault being committed by them on account of their non-violent and peaceful a domination of every religion. Thus there is no moral and spiritual import except by a free and fourth right discussion and the interpretation of verses of Quran in its rights prospectives to the followers of the Islam.
    8. That a citizen who is properly informed regarding the public opinion can only decide in the long run, as to whether the Quran qualifies or not as a religion scripture.
    9. That by the mere reading of a few sayings of Quran – 37 which proclaims “ Preach cruelty, incite violence and disturbs” public peace, while verse –17 saying which “ Promote on ground of religion, feeling of enmity, hatred and ill-will between different religious communities in India”. The 31 saying further proclaim, “ Insult other religious as also the religious belief of other communities.
    10. That secular pattern in behaviour of Muslim majority in Bangladesh and Pakistan towards the Hindu minority simply demonstrates the cruelty and feelings of hatred amongst the fellow citizens in keeping with the tenets of Islam.
    11. That it is submitted that recent photos of Bangladesh Hindus, who have been systematically uprooted from their ancestral home land, even after India had made great sacrifice for speculating liberation for Bangladesh are mesirable, which is apparent from perusal of photographs of Mass-killing and gang-rapes conducted in Bangladesh. The copies of photographs published in ———— having naked bodies of women lying slaughtered and victims of rape, gang-rapes in the family of the Hindus minority at Bangladesh and the treatment given to the personnel of Border Security Forces are filed herewith as Annexure no.1.
    12. That on one hand the Hindus, Buddhist, Jainism stood for non-violence, truthfulness, non-stealing, chastity and non-covetousness, while the preaching of Quran may puzzle them the adherents of another religion of Islam based upon the cruelty, violence and crime. Thus the concept of secularism as adhered by our nation has become antithesis with the acts of terrorism and recital of preaching from Quran.
    13. That the similar issues were raised in the matter of writ application no. 297 of 1985 in the constitutional writ jurisdiction at Calcutta, wherein there was recital of the ‘SURAH & AYATEN’, which are reproduced as Annexre No. 1
    14. That it was submitted that communal strife and conflicts in its orthodoxy may be seen at Pakistan whose sizable number of Hindu population has been obliterated through murder or through forcible conversion. However, in the judgement passed by then Hon’ble Mr. Justice Vimal Chandra Basak on 17th May, 1985 had observed that making such order as prayed for would amount to abolition of Muslim religion.
    15. That the problem is now aggravated by the facts that unlike other communities, Muslim are highly orthodox people and follow the sayings of Quran with fanatical zeal as a result of which even the sizable number of Muslim population can never have been peace on the soil of our nation.
    16. That even the Muslim Act founded by Baha’iulah in Iran in 19th Century, whose 1 Millions followers are living in India for spiritual unity, which is uncomphertable with Quranic preaching has been subjected to verse prosecution and the students have been expelled from school and colleges in Iran. In Shia nation and Sunni nation are themselves indulged in violent conflict resulting in numerous death. Thus a modified version of Surah and Ayat in the preset context of communal harmony is required to be given to its followers if the majority of the citizens are save themselves for the vast communal passions and religion fanaticism.
    17. That the judgement given in Chanda Mal Chopra and another Vs. State of West Bengal was based upon the wrong premises that section 295-A does not penalize any and every act of insult or attempt to insult the religion or religious belief of class of citizen, which are not perpetrated with deliberate and malicious intention of religious feelings of that class. It was observed by the Hon’ble Court that in its opinion it cannot be said that Quran offers any insult to any other religion.
    18. That the preamble of our constitution and Article 25 and 26 of our Constitution are providing freedom of conscience.
    19. That the preamble proclaimed India to be secular states. However, it has been wrongly interpreted that offending Surah and Ayate of Quran if being forfeited from its publication and the recital may deprive a section of people of their right of thought expression, belief, faith and worship, such action would amount to abolition of Muslim religion. This has been a wrong findings which are totally inconsistent with the offended verses of its Surah and Ayat as reproduced above.
    20. That the application of section 153-A is squarely applicable for forfeiture and banning of the offending Surah and Ayat enumerated in the Quran as the same generates disharmony feeling of enmity and hatred and also the ill-will between different religion or community.
    21. That it was observed in the aforesaid judgement of Chopra case, while delivering the judgement by Hon’ble Mr. Justice Basak that no untoward incident has been reported till then for carrying on the mutual enmity, hatred between section of the Muslim minority and Hindu Majority incite violence as main aim and object of Quran.
    22. That the petitioner most respectable submits that a lot of the terrorist activities have been sur-phased by the followers of the Islam mainly on account of preaching given in Quran, which has lead to the violence of Bombay Blast case of 1993 by Daud Ibrahim and Saleem, Ankaleshwar Temple blast, Killing the parliamentary attack, 11th September Tower Attack in America, series of bomb blast inside the railways compartments in Mumbai, Sankatmochan Mandir blast and complete elimination of members of other communities for territory of Jammu and Kashmir and Godara blast are the evidence to demonstrate that the decision given by Justice Basak has not taken any probability of the happening mentioned above and as such the present writ petition requires to look into the facts of mass-acre and atrocities committed upon the innocent Hindu citizens. It is submitted that as the last word of prophet written in Quran the Muslims are not ready even to enter in argument or discussion while on the other hand there has been recent judgement of Supreme Court of Malaysia discouraging the bearing of turban by the students, which was adopted on account of being warn by prophet Mohammad. The true photo copy of the judgement passed by three judges bench of Malaysia Court is being filed herewith as Annexure no. 2 .
    23. That the sources of Islam or Quran and Hadis, called as Sullah, the Quran contains the prophet “rebulation”., while Hadis are al that prophet Mohammad did or said or enjoyed, forbade or did not forbid approved or dis-approved. The Quran is Hadis-mutawatir i.e. the tradition considered authentic and genuine by all Muslims from beginning. The interpretation used by its followers even in changed context of the present days scientific invention and in the light of 2 nuclear bomb invasions in two other centuries is not correct interpretation, which could have been said to be last word of prophet Mohammad as if prophet Mohammad would have been surviving today he would have not promoted Zihad in way of prayer of Allah, nor “ infidel” so called Hindus would have been burned or slaughtered in such a manner as the followers of Islam have started practicing in the name of Quran.
    24. That the vary revelation of the word Islam from which the Muslim has been formed, the same drives from “ AS-LAM’ meaning solution to other and peace. Thus the meaning of infidel does not mean the fellow of other religion, but those who does not believe in any God and have indulged in the ruthless killing of animals and other fellow citizens, the true perceptions of the correct proposition of Surah and Ayat may be understood by healthy discussions in the matter. Thus every Hindu citizen has got the right to know the meaning of the infidel and status of Zimmis on which the Zaziya or capitation tax, was realised by the force of arms during period of slavery under the Mughals sub-ordination,
    25. That there is another aspect of the matter regarding the creation of quite painting by M.F. Hussain proclaiming himself to he follower of Islam. In the aforesaid paintings which have published and may be seen by any Hindu citizen, there has been naked goddess Durga and goddess Saraswati, Lord Rama without his head and naked Goddess Sita sitting on the thee of Raman and also on the tail of Hanuman. Goddess Durgaji has been shown to the in coupling with the tiger, while goddess Parwati is shown in the union with the Elephant, while Lord Shiva is said to have been watching upon them. Can it be assumed that M.F. Hussain is a cynic or infidel, who is suffering from seizophrenia with the sadistic pleasure by assailing the sentiments of Hindu citizen of our country. The naked photographs of our goddess demonstrated in oil painting by M.F. Hussain are filed as Annexure no.2.
    26. That on one hand the Hindu is considered to be tolerant for whom the misrepresentation is given to be co-ordis by the Muslims, if the Hindus may start their counter aggressism by preparing the suicidal Bomber upon Zama-Maszid and other mosque, the repercussion may be much serious resulting in the situation of riote Orson and Dona side. Thus in order to provide a curve upon such happening judicial review is required to be done regarding the interpretation of offending Surah and offending Ayate of Quran as the same may not be misunderstood by its followers.
    27. That the example of counter aggression has been seen at Iraq wherein Saddam has been executed by the American in his own country. It is submitted that there may be vested interest of other nations who remained opportunist to rule India on the policy of divide and rule amongst its citizens. Thus the ——given by British for interpreting the Surah and Ayate of Quran is neither beneficial for our nation, nor the same is beneficial for Pakistan and Bangladesh to demonstrate their displeasure on the question of revaluation of truth amongst their fellow citizens.
    28. That it has been brought to the notice of the Most of citizens that N.D.P.S. is used for providing the illusionary atmosphere of Zannat for preparing suicide bombers. It has been found that the individual under going through brain-drain through such illusionary perception was smiling just before few seconds of the blast. Thus the conclusion is in-escapable that the preaching of Quran to its followers by some time generate themselves the illusionary perceptions of providing the attainment to the heaven if they voluntary sacrifice their life in the name of Zihad as Allah ordered them for killng of infidels. Thus the judicial activism is required to be done for positive interpretation of such recital, otherwise slaughtering and thereby plundering of innocent people may lead to the counter aggression, which is not congenial for the development of a Nation.
    29. That Mahatma Gandhi in December, 1927 in face of violent Muslim Mobs pointed out towards its psychology from which Hindus have yet free themselves———
    30. That in this manner Quran may never be regarded as the holy book, nor the Muslim religion based upon misconception of Zihad and Darul-E-Islam may never be able to get the generation in the mind of Hindus. The slogan of secularism and Sarvadharm Sambhawa, it is submitted that the individual Afzal who attached upon the Parliament has yet not been hanged under the guise of getting the protection as a repercussion of such hanging may not lead to the mob violence, which was seen during the period, when the cartoon of Mohammad was made in the remote country at Denmark.
    31. That it is true that Hindus have fought Muslim invaders, who had locally established the Muslim dynasties. However our previous rulers have neglected to study the religious and ideological motives of such invaders and speculation remained unmindful of new phenomenon in their midst. Thus scullery dissertation of disciples of great learning may demonstrate the awareness——-
    32. That the problem of Muslim phenatics who are the followers of offending Surah and Ayate of Quran by generating the concept of Zihad and Darul-e-Islam is further magnified from the event of having the parliament attack. It is submitted that on one hand there is psychological fear generated in the mind of people from such attack and Godhara killing, but when in retaliation of act of terrorism, the counter aggressism was adopted by Hindu citizens in State of Gujrat then the entire word including appeasement policy of Government could not muster the courage of depreciating the Godhara killing, but the retrial after the acquittal of innocent citizens was further ordered to have been taken place in different State of Maharastra.
    33. That it is threatening of mob violence under the appeasement policy that despite the death sentence awarded to Afzal for his heinous offence of sedition through attack on Parliament, the Government of India could not provide the execution of death sentence. It is submitted that Chief Minister of Jammu Kashmir Sri Ghulam Navi Azad have warned the Central Govt. restraining from execution of Afzal and the entire cabinet decision have yet not the taken courage to hand the culprit of parliamentarian attack under the garb of pendency of mercy petition before his excellency the President of India. Thus the policy enumerated in regard to such pattern-age granted to the invaders indulged in terrorist attack may only be reduced if the Hon’ble Court being sentinel and guardian of majority of population may grant the proclamation and forfeiture of offending Surah and Ayatey written in Quran to rightful conclusion through judicial interpretation.

  6. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Seducing Hindu or non-Muslim Girls is a Part of Jihad
    In her short communication, “A Hindu Girl’s Troublesome Marriage with a Muslim”, Ms. Leona has narrated how Hindu (or non-Muslim) girls are trapped and deceived into love by Muslim boys by keeping them in the dark about the real face of Islam, which most often leads to a tragic end of the marriage. It is only after the girl’s love has grown too deep or the marriage that he starts imposing Islamic restrictions on her turning her life miserable. The root cause of such disasters is the well-meaning non-Muslim girl’s ignorance about Islam. Most Hindu girls consider Islam as just another religion like Hinduism, and hence becomes easy pray of cunning Muslim guys. In many cases, Muslim boys initially suppress their Muslim identity and pretend to be a Hindu by adopting Hindu names.
    As a matter of fact, Muslims born and living in a non-Muslim-majority country never consider it as their own country or motherland. In their eyes, it is simply a dar-ul-harb or a land that must be conquered for Islam. Ideal Muslims consider it as the land of Allah occupied by the non-Muslim enemy, and that they must wage jihad for conquest. According to this Islamic psyche, Muslims living in India do no consider India as their motherland but a dar-ul-harb that must be turned into a dar-ul-Islam. So long this cannot be done, every Muslim should cause harm to India by whatever means they can.
    Most importantly, seducing a Hindu girl for raping or to marrying her is also a part of Islamic jihad. It is now well known that Muslims all over the world are planning to conquer the world by demographic aggression, and for this demographic war, wombs of Muslim women are the most important weapon. So to seduce a Hindu girl, convert her to Islam and marry her, or in other words, to convert a Hindu womb into a Muslim womb, is of vital importance. Muslims in the southern Indian state of Kerala have adopted this strategy, and set up a well-planned program, called “Love Jihad”.
    The Constitution of India gives adults freedom to choose his/her life partner. So, if a Hindu girl, after attaining the age of 18, marries a Muslim boy aged above 21, the law cannot impede the marriage. It is seen that in most of the inter-religious marriages, the boy is a Muslim and the girl is a Hindu. In some cases, Muslim girls are also seen to marry Hindu boys, but such instances are rare. However, one should not blame the Hindu girl for selecting a Muslim boy as her life partner either, as they are, from her childhood, awfully misguided by the Hindu religious teachers. These religious teachers, most of whom know little about Islam, mislead the Hindus by their teachings that all regions are the same, and one can obtain God by following any religion. Above all, Sri Ramkrishna is said to have told, jato mat tata path (or as many religions, there are as many different ways to obtain God). So, after learning all such false lessons, if a Hindu girl marries a Muslim boy, she must not be blamed. But, real guilty are the Hindu religious gurus who propagate entirely erroneous views about Semitic religions like Christianity and Islam.
    Stupidity of Hindu Religious Gurus
    In this context, let me draw attention to a booklet, titled “Mahatma Mohammad O Tar Upadesh” (Mohammad the Great and his Teachings), written by Swami Abhedananda (published by Sri Ramakrishna Vedanta Math, Kolkata). Perusal of it makes the reader convinced that Islam, as a religion, is far superior to Hindu Dharma, and Mohammad was superior to Vedic seers like Vashistha, Vishwamitra and so on. The author in that booklet writes that, even from his childhood, Mohammad was an extraordinarily spiritual man and used to meditate and attain the state of trance very often. He used to attain that profound state of absorption (Samadhi) and experience transcendental vision even when he went out to graze animals.
    But in fact, Mohammad was a man of pastoral and nomadic Arab society and how (and the author has not thrown any light on that) with this background, he could have been able to raise himself to such a spiritual height? It is baffling that a person like Swami Abhedananda could have written all these baseless rubbish and pure lies.
    But the author has consciously avoided penning a single word to describe what Mohammad did after migrating to Medina. The author has not mentioned how such spiritual Mohammad could have been so nonspiritual to marry 6-year-old child Aisha at the age of 52. The author did not explain how spiritual Mohammad could have married Zainab, the wife of his adopted son Zeid, when he was 56 and Zainab was 30. The author did not care to mention how spiritual Mohammad could massacre the entire male-population of the Koreiza clan of Medina in 627 AD. Eight hundred males were butchered within a day, while etheir women and children, about 1000 in number, were enslaved and sold, while the young Koreiza women were distributed among the Prophet and his associates for keeping as sex-slaves. And Mohammad, the spiritual man of Swami Abhedananda, took for himself the most beautiful of them, named Rihana, and raped her on the same night her male relatives, including her husband, were slain in front of her. He did not explain how a spiritual man could have committed such a bloody massacre and exhibit such sensuality.
    Readers will recall that a few years ago, the birth centenary of Dr Mahanambrata Brahmachari, a renowned exponent of Hindu Theology, was celebrated with much enthusiasm. This learned man, in one of his writings, wrote without any context that ISLAM is the abbreviation of the sentence I SHALL LOVE ALL MEN. The author did not mention wherefrom he has collected this very important piece of misinformation. In fact, Islam has no headache for loving entire humanity. Islamic love and humanity is strictly confined only among Muslims. Islam, in fact, divides the humanity into two groups, (1) Muslims or Momens, and (2) non-Muslims or Kafirs, without a grey area. According to Islamic theology, Islam is the only true religion on earth, and those, who follow false religions, are wrong-doers and condemned people. In the eyes of Allah, these kafirs are no better than animals, and hence Allah has commanded Muslims to mount any kind of torture and atrocities on them, kill them, burn them and their houses, take their women and children as captives and rape their women, smash their children on the floor and so on, which is collectively known as jihad.
    So the Koran says:
    “We have created, for hell, many genii (races) of men, ….and they are like brute beasts” (7.179)
    “Verily, those who disbelieve our signs, we will surely cast them to be broiled in the hell-fire, so often as their skins shall be well burnt, We will give them new skins in exchange, so that they may taste the sharper torment” (4.56)
    “Whosoever followeth any religion other than Islam, it shall not be accepted of him in this life, and in the next life he shall be of those who perish” (3.85)
    “I will cast a dread into the hearts of the unbelievers” (8.12)
    “Therefore cut off their heads, and strike off all the ends of the fingers. This shall they suffer because they have opposed Allah and His Prophet, and whosoever shall oppose Allah and His Prophet, verily Allah will be severe in punishing them” (8.13)
    “…moreover, as for the nonbelievers, I will punish them with grievous punishments in this world, and in the world is to come” (3.56)
    “Allah loves not the unbelievers” (3.57)
    “…they shall suffer a grievous punishment” (3.77).
    The question naturally arises: what inspired Dr Mahanambrata to write all these lies, all such baseless rubbish. Mahanambrata would never know how many Hindu girls, influenced by his false portrayal of Islam, would marry Muslim boys and suffered hellish torment?
    Baba Loknath has become very popular today in Bengal. One finds a Loknath Baba Ashram at every locality in the city of Kolkata. One must have also noticed that the reason for his extraordinary popularity lies in his assurance that “If any one remembers him in distress, anywhere like in a forest, in deep waters or in a battlefield, Baba Loknath would provide protection for him”. Hindu cowards and fools believe that the Baba would really protect them in distress. But they are not rational enough to think that, if the Baba has really such miraculous power to play saviour for the people in distress, then why he is not showing any interest to save the Hindus in Bangladesh, who are victims of bloody persecution by Muslims?
    However, the devotees of Baba Loknath have made a movie where it is seen that the Baba, with the help of his extraordinary yogic power, goes to visit Mecca (his mundane body stay lying like a dead at his ashrama and his shuttle body goes to Mecca). In Mecca, the Baba puts up in the house of a Mullah and tells him that he would receive Koran from him and give him Purana in exchange, as if Koran and Purana are same.
    After returning back to his Ashram, he says that he has seen three perfect Brahmins (Bipras) in his entire life and that Mullah of Mecca was one of them. It is to be mentioned here that, to every Muslim, whether he is a religious Mullah or an ordinary family-man, considers jihad as the highest form of worship of Allah. Every Muslim theoretically believes that, if he can kill at least one kafir, Allah will reward him heavily on the Day of Judgment (Qiamah). If he succeeded in killing and got killed in the process, he will be a martyr, and land in Allah’s paradise right away; if he kills a kafir but remains alive, Allah will honour him with the honorable title of Ghazi (slayer of infidel) and will receive rich rewards after death. Do the devotees of Baba Loknath have ever thought how many Hindu girls have been misguided to marry Muslims by his misinformation that Koran and Puran are equal and the false exposition of an extremely communal Mullah of Mecca as a noble hearted Brahmin?
    Perhaps it is known to the Hindus of Bengal that in the wake of Partition of India, Thakur Anukul Chandra, being driven out by Muslims of his native place in the District of Pabna, East Pakistan, came to India and settled at Deoghar in Bihar. But after coming to India, the Great Anukul Chandra wrote,
    Buddha ishar bibedh karis, Chaitanya Rasul Krishne /
    Jiboddhare hon abirbhab, ek-i ora tao janisne //
    (O, you fool. You are trying to bring difference among Buddha, Christ, Sri Chaitanya, Rasul Mohammad and Lord Sri Krishna? Don’t you know that there lies no difference among them and they come down to earth only to save the creation whenever they feel it necessary?)
    So, according to Anukul Chandra, Christ, Mohammad, Buddha, Chaitanya and Lord Sri Krishna, all are equal. He also wrote:
    Krishna rasul jisu adi nararupi bhagaban /
    umi je tader murta pratik prerita bartaman //
    (Lord Krishna, Prophet Mohammad, Jesus Christ, all are gods in human attire. You are also a replica of them and have been called for at present for a purpose.)
    So, in above verses, Anukul Chandra has equated Lord Krishna to Mohammad, the prophet of Islam. All these verses and other writings of the Hindu religious leaders that carry extreme misinformation are sufficient to misguide Hindu girls to take wrong decision like marrying Muslims. Hence, we cannot blame Hindu girls if she, being misguided by such verses, marry Muslim boys and thus get into hellish married life.
    Truth about “Jato Mat Tato Path” mantra
    “Jato mat tato path is a great saying of Sri Ramkrishna. A preliminary enquiry is sufficient to realize that Shri Ramkrishna had said these words only to mean that various cults of Hindu Dharma, e.g. Vaishnav, Shaakta, Shaiva, Gaanapatya etc. are same and anyone is capable of obtaining Moksha by following anyone of them. It was Sri Mahendra Gupta (Mastermosai), who, due to his limited knowledge, mistakenly brought the Semitic religions in the fold.
    Sri Mahendra Gupta elaborated “jato mat tata path” to included Semitic religions, without knowing what the teachings of those Semitic religions are, and wrote: Hindus, Muslims and Christians drink water from a common pond, but Hindus call it jal, Muslims call it pani and Christians call it water. The tragedy lies in the fact that, Mahendra Gupta has left the world a long ago. But Hindus are paying the price for his misinterpretation.
    In addition to that, we have the contributions of the nonviolent saint of Gujarat. He used to sing “Ishwar Allah tere naam”, as Allah is Ishwar. Most Hindus do not know that Allah of Islam and the Ishwar of Hinduism are vastly different. A careful perusal of the Koran reveals that Allah is nothing but a leader of a criminal gang, a cruel killer. To highlight this point, Swami Dayananda Saraswati in his Satyartha Prakash writes: “If the God of the Quran had been the protector of all creatures and dispenser of forgiveness and mercy to all, He would not have commanded the Muslims to kill the people of other religions”. He also said, due to this reason, “The Quran does not appear to have been made by God”.
    That nonviolent prophet of Gujarat used to read from the Koran and Gita in his prayer meetings (probably knowing meanings of Koranic verses), and thus had set the misinformation that the Koran is as good as Gita. It is very likely that Priyanka Todi, being misguided by these faulty as well as dangerous interpretations, has decided to marry Rizwanur Rehman and now she is paying the price.
    A Hindu Girl Must think twice before marrying a Muslim
    When a Hindu girl marries a Muslim, it is implied that she must have to embrace Islam. Otherwise, the Muslim community would not endorse the marriage. When Indira, daughter of Jawanarlal Nehru, fell in love with the Muslim boy Firoz Khan, the son Nawab Khan, a liquor dealer, both Firoz and Indira were secretly flown to London, where Indira was converted to Islam in a mosque, name changed to Farzanabibi, and thereafter their marriage was solemnized according to Islamic rites. But after Rajib Gandhi was born, Firoz brought home another woman. So a Hindu girl, when marries a Muslim boy, the net result is that the Hindu society loses one member and at the same time the Muslim society gains one. To describe this loss, Swami Vivekananda has said, when a Hindu goes to another religion, it is not only one number less, but one enemy more.
    The matter is not so simple when a Hindu girl enters into the Muslim fold through marriage. The number of children, who will be born out of that wedlock, would also be Muslims and hence the loss is much greater. Even Gandhiji could not allow the defection of an individual from the Hindu fold. When his eldest son Hiralal converted to Islam, he reconverted him to Hinduism with the help of the Arya Samaj.
    When a Hindu girl marries a Muslim boy, it becomes difficult for her, in most cases, to adjust herself in the Muslim family. She finds it difficult to eat beef, to wear burqa, to live under a constant threat of oral divorce (or triple talaq), and most importantly, to marry an unknown man and sleep with him at least for a night to get back her husband, if her husband, on the point of rage, divorces her with triple talaq. In addition to that, she may also find her husband to bring other wives (as Islam permits a man to marry four wives at a time) and is forced to adjust with her co-wives under coercion and torture. (For example, when Firoz Khan brought home another wife after Rajib’s birth, Indira came to her father’s house in tears.)
    She might also fall victim of sexual abuse by her near relatives, especially by her father-in-law. In Muslim society, when a father-in-law rapes his daughter-in-law, Muslim clerics refuse to accept it as a crime, because Mohammad had married his daughter-in-law Zeinab, as mentioned above. According to Sharia Law, if a woman brings the allegation of rape, she must also produce four male witnesses in her support, otherwise she would be treated guilty of adultery that calls for rajam (or stoning to death) as punishment. It is needless to say that it is an impossible task for a woman to bring four male witnesses to prove her allegation. Hence, in most of the cases, there remains nothing for the victim but to keep silence and let the oppressor go scot-free. In Muslim society, every adult male is more or less lecherous, and possess an inherent desire for Hindu women. And hence when a Hindu girl enters a Muslim household, she runs a much greater risk of falling victim of rape by her close kin. Due to too many such reasons, in about 95 per cent cases, the Hindu girls find no other alternative but to return to her father’s house after horrible experience.
    So, it can safely be said that Hindu girls, most of whom do not know the abc of Islam, marry Muslims under temporary illusion, and later finds it nearly impossible to adjust her with Muslim life-style. It also becomes difficult for her to seek divorce, as Muslim clerics do not treat a prayer for divorce legal if it comes from the woman. Hindu girls, therefore, must think twice before marrying Muslim boys.

  7. YOGESH SAXENA said

    2. ‘Dozens dead’ in Baghdad bombing- At least 69 people have been killed by a bomb blast in the eastern Sadr City area of Baghdad, Iraqi officials say. Police said the device went off in a market place in the predominantly Shia area of the Iraqi capital. More than 130 people were also reported to have been injured in the blast, one of the worst in Iraq this year. (news.bbc.co.uk)
    3. Netanyahu breaks off US-Israel talks in Paris over settlements issue- Good for him. Netanyahu knows that the jihad against Israel isn’t being waged because of the settlements, and won’t end if every one of them is dismantled. He knows that Obama has done nothing to pressure the Palestinian Arabs to make a single concession, although it is their genocidal jihadist intransigence that is the beginning and the end of the conflict itself.(http://www.jihadwatch.org/)
    4. Fear of massacre grips Christian village in Egypt- Lawyer Makkar Watany, who was detained with the 19 other Copts after Sunday’s events, told Coptic News Bulletin on 6/23/09 that they were mistreated during police detention, with several Copts suffering broken limbs and wounds. “I was singled out as the police knew that I am a Coptic activist and have connections with the NGOs in Cairo. I was beaten by a junior office, in spite of being a lawyer.” he said. “The other Coptic detainees told the police that they ‘are ready to die as they have nothing more to lose.’”(http://www.jihadwatch.org/)
    5. Need for genuine devolution of power to Tamils in Sri Lanka- Recently Indian government representatives visited Colombo and offered Rs 500 crore to Sri Lanka without any condition. The 20-member committee appointed by Colombo to spend the money has 19 Sinhalese, one Muslim and no Tamil. India must use the grants and aids as a leverage for the devolution of power to Tamils. (organiser.org)
    6. The Master Course – Lesson 73- What Are Special Duties of the Wife? It is the wife’s duty, her stri dharma, to bear, nurse and raise the children. She is the able homemaker, standing beside her husband as the mother and educator of their children and the home’s silent leader, grihini. Aum. (Kauai_Hindu_Monastery@jnanadana.com)
    7. Tirukural – Chapter 71: Discerning Unspoken Thoughts (Kauai_Hindu_Monastery@jnanadana.com)
    8. Vedic Verses for 6/24/09 (Kauai_Hindu_Monastery@jnanadana.com)
    9. The case for Pan-Asia: A lesson from Sri Lanka – one needs to understand that western policy has always been western interests, which is economic hegemonism and exploitation. The threat to this hegemonism was India at the time. India was a large country with an educated growing middle class which was an economic threat to the west and destabilisation of India was in its best interest. By J Jayasundera (www.vijayvaani.com)
    10. Sanatana Dharma: Beacon of Human Consciousness- George Augustine (www.vijayvaani.com)
    11. Bit by Careful Bit, Obama Toughens Stance on Iran (nytimes.com)
    12. China and US head for trade war (guardian.co.uk)
    13. Selections from the Rigveda- Admiration for the Night -By G.C.Asnani
    14. For “Fostering Participation in Policy-Making Decisions Through Innovative Mechanisms” for their work in the field of ‘institutionalisation of community management and user’s level participation in the drinking water supply’. (G.C.A: Respectful congratulations to Shri.Narendra Modi and his BJP colleagues. Let this be a source of inspiration and constructive States also. We have enormous talent inside our India.)

  8. YOGESH SAXENA said

    The National Cancer Institute in the U.S. has conducted a study which examined the records of more than 500,000 persons aged 509 to 71, who filled out questionnaires about their diet and other health habits. The study concluded that the heaviest meat-eaters were more likely to die over the next ten years than the people who ate the least amount of meat. Rashmi Sinha and her colleagues wrote in the Archives of Internal Medicine: “Red and processed meat intakes were associated with modest increases in total mortality, cancer mortality, and cardio-vascular disease mortality.” In other words, if you eat beef and other red and processed meat, you would be more likely to die of cancer, heart disease and other diseases such as Alzheimer’s than vegetarians.

    A lot of processed meat, such as that found in hamburgers, comes from slaughterhouse trimmings and a mash-like product derived from scraps that are ground together at a meat-rendering plant. These trimmings are usually ‘low-grade ingredients’ cut from a cow that are likely to have contact with faeces and urine, which lead to E. coli contamination. Indeed, E. coli poisoning via beef patties has paralysed and even killed many persons around the globe. In this connection, it ought to be remembered that, in India, almost all animals come into contact with faeces and urine during extremely stressful and cruel conditions of transport over long distances; and are therefore likely to carry E. coli contamination!

    When you bite into a hamburger or chicken sandwich, what do you think that this grass- eating animal was eating before it died? Most likely it was a mixture of ground-up eyeballs, anuses, bones, feathers, and euthanised dogs . Most animals that we eat spend the entirety of their short lives in factories eating recycled meat and animal fat. These herbivores have been turned into carnivores thanks to our process of ‘waste removal’ better known as rendering.
    Every day, thousands of pounds of slaughterhouse waste such as brains, eyeballs, spinal cords, intestines, bones, feathers or hooves as well as restaurant grease, road kill, cats and dogs are produced. From this need for large-scale waste disposal came the development of rendering plants. Rendering plants recycle the dead animals and their wastes into products known as bone meal, and animal fat. These products are sold to the companies that grow animals for meat or milch cattle, poultry, swine, and sheep, and put into their feed. Each slaughterhouse has a privately owned rendering plant nearby.
    The process itself is very disturbing and those who have witnessed it have often sworn off meat for good. The rendering plant floor is piled high with ‘raw product’ – tonnes of feet, tails, feathers, bones, spinal cords, hooves, milk sacs, grease, intestines, stomachs and eyeballs of slaughtered animals.. In the heat, the piles of dead animals seem to have a life of their own as millions of maggots swarm over the carcasses. First the raw material is cut into small pieces and then transported to another machine for fine shredding. It is then cooked at 280 degrees for one hour, melting the meat away from bones in the hot ‘soup.’ This continuous batch-cooking process goes on for 24 hours a day, seven days a week.
    During this cooking process, the soup produces yellow grease or tallow that rises to the top and is skimmed off. The cooked meat and bone are then sent to a hammer mill press, which squeezes out the remaining moisture and pulverises the product into a gritty powder. Shaker screens remove excess hair and large bone chips that are unsuitable for consumption. Now recycled meat, yellow grease, and bone meal are produced and used exclusively to feed vegetarian animals.
    In India, no testing is done of these plants. In America and Europe, state agencies spot- check. Yet, testing for pesticides and other toxins in animal feeds is not done or is done incompletely with toxic wastes accompanying the dead animals – none of which is removed by the rendering plants. Poisoned cattle stomachs, animals that have been lying dead for weeks before being picked up, animals that have been run over by trucks, all their noxious parts, are part of this. The package includes euthanasia drugs given to pets, animals with flea collars containing organophosphate insecticides, fish oil laced with DDT, heavy metals from pet ID tags, and plastics from thrown away meats. Labour costs are rising; and therefore, many rendering plants refuse to hire extra hands to cut off flea collars or unwrap spoiled shop meat. Every week, millions of packages of plastic-wrapped meat go through the rendering process and become one of the many unwanted ingredients in animal feed.
    Even if some people do realise how animal feed is made and feel that it is still too far removed to be a concern to them, most of them do not know of the risks consumption of this meat entails. Perhaps the best-known health concern associated with rendering plants is Bovine Spongiform Encephalopathy, or Mad Cow Disease. In America, regulations mandate that brain and other nerve tissue be removed from cattle after they are slaughtered for human food. Yet these most infectious parts, the brain and spinal cord, are allowed to go to a rendering facility where they can be processed into pet and animal feed. This means it is possible that a cow with Mad Cow Disease can be ground up and fed to a pig or chicken that is, in turn, fed back to other cows that are eventually eaten by people. India has no regulations of any kind. Behind the scenes and out of public view, these practices are unfolding around the world, putting millions of people at risk for Mad Cow Disease.
    Other diseases that can be contracted from rendering plant product feed include tuberculosis, variant Creutzfeldt-Jakob Disease (CJD), and Alzheimer’s. All of these diseases, except Alzheimer’s, are transmissible spongiform encephalopathy diseases (TSEs), which means that they is are infectious diseases that leave the brain resembling a sponge. The process by rendering plants makes chickens, goats, sheep, pigs, cows and buffaloes into cannibals: a factor that has been cited as a cause of Alzheimer’s disease, which did not exist in the world until this practice started. Millions of people are affected by Alzheimer’s making it one of the leading causes of death among the elderly across the globe. Scientific evidence shows that people eating meat more than four times a week for a prolonged period have a three times higher chance of suffering from dementia than vegetarians. A preliminary 1989 study at the University of Pennsylvania showed that over 5% of patients diagnosed with Alzheimer’s were actually dying from human spongiform encephalopathy. That means that as many as 200,000 people in the United States may already be dying from mad cow disease each year. God knows how many in India but certainly thousands more after 2001.
    In 2001 in India, the BJP-led government prepared a secret position paper on the “Utilisation of Slaughter House Waste for the Preparation of Animal Feed”. This is what the report said: “India ranks topmost in the world in livestock holding and has the potential to utilize slaughterhouse by products to partly meet the growing requirement of animal feeds. The total availability of offal/bones in the country generated from large slaughterhouses is estimated to be more than 21 lakh tonnes/annum. It can also be used for the preparation of animal feeds”. The report goes on to explain that “Presently in India, livestock feed production is cereal-based. This results in livestock, especially poultry, pig and fish, competing with humans for grains and cereals which can easily be replaced with slaughterhouse waste.”
    The Office International des Epizooties (OIE World Organisation for Animal Health) had surveyed the risk of CJD/BSE in Asia . The report revealed that no attention had been paid to any risk analysis on bovine spongiform encephalopathy (BSE) in China, India, Pakistan and seven other countries. According to OIE, significant quantities of animal feed of meat origin have been imported into Asia, which may mean that the BSE agent could have reached domestic cattle in these countries. The Report noted that ‘the spread of BSE through rendering plants cannot be excluded in some countries such as China, India, Japan, Pakistan and Taiwan. Therefore, much more stringent management at slaughterhouses and rendering plants, as well as extensive surveillance programmes, are required in those countries. “
    The Indian companies on the Internet advertise their rendered meal as having been made from “spray-dry” machines that turn blood into a fine, brown powder (gardeners know it as blood meal); gigantic kettles that boil fat to make tallow; grinders that crush bones into minuscule fragments.. Millions of tonnes are supplied to the dairy industry, poultry farms, cattle feed-lots, pig farms, fish-feed plants, and pet-food manufacturers. Leading manufacturers of “Meal”, as they call it, are Standard Agro Vet (P) Ltd., Allanasons Ltd., Hind Agro Ltd., Al Kabeer in Hyderabad – also being the four largest private slaughterhouses in the country.
    All animal feed manufacturers use meat and bone meal in their feeds. Recent reports state most domestic animals are fed such rendered animal tissues. A 1991 United States Department of agriculture report states that approximately 7.9 billion pounds of meat, bone meal, blood meal, and feather meal was produced by rendering plants in 1983. Of that amount: 12 %percent was used in dairy and beef cattle feed ,34 % in pet food ,34% in poultry feed and 20 %in pig food . This has doubled by 2006. So has the use of animal protein in commercial dairy feed since 1987 all over the globe. Grass or cereal fed cattle and other animals are nonexistent abroad and lessening in India. BSE expert Richard Lacey states “The time bomb of the twentieth century equivalent of the bubonic plague ticks away.” Do you think Nature will forgive us for a baby chick is eating what’s left of her mother after she’s been stripped down, a calf being fed on her mother’s slaughtered remains, a pig being reared on a diet of dead pigs, a goat being fed on a goat’s leftovers?

    CRUELTY INVOLVED IN CATTLE TRANSPORT AND SLAUGHTER
    In general, animal agriculture, which involves the rearing and maintenance of large numbers of animals, leads to environmental degradation. Mechanised means of cramped and cruel housing, as well as mechanised mass slaughter, severely damages the earth and its resources.
    In India, in particular, cattle are walked unconscionable distances without food or water, in all kinds of weather, to slaughterhouses; if they collapse along the way, they are further maltreated and tortured in the most brutal manner, such as having chilli powder rubbed into their eyes to make them get up, and so on.
    Their tails are broken, segment by segment, to force them to move out of sheer pain. If they are transported by lorry, they are packed close to one another without any room to move at all. Their necks are jerked tightly upward and tethered to the roof of the lorry at a painful angle. The weak amongst them are trampled by those able to stand up. Calves and sick cows are often crushed to death or gored by the horns of other animals.
    When the survivors arrive at the slaughterhouses confused, exhausted, terrified and in dreadful pain, they are killed in full view of one another. More often than not, because of time constraints, cattle which have had their throats slit are skinned alive in most Indian slaughterhouses, where the practice of stunning is either not used at all or else is used incorrectly so that the poor animal remains conscious and live during the entire process of slaughter and skinning.
    Beef production further depletes the earth’s precious and dwindling aquifers, leads to topsoil erosion and the systematic destruction of the earth’s vitally important rainforests. In order to produce just one pound of beef, it takes approximately 2500 gallons of water. To produce just one hamburger, animals are raised on rainforest land.
    Dr. Rajendra Pachauri, Chair of the U.N. Inter-governmental Panel on Climate Change, has declared that people around the globe must reduce or give up eating meat in order to combat climate change. Thus, educated and responsible persons holding high office have pointed out an unmistakable connection between climate change and the consumption of meat. Thus, there can be little doubt among right-thinking persons that beef production contributes directly to the depletion of the planet’s aquifers at a time when water shortage is already a major global problem. Meat production progressively results in the desertification of our planet. It is equally clear that beef-eating contributes to disease and hastens a person’s death.

    IIlegal catte trade funding terror: UP govt
    What has for past several years appeared an innocuous even if an illegal side “business”, namely cattle trade, could be a source of terror funding, say top UP government officials. A substantial part of the Rs. 15,000 crore illegal trade is being funnelled to fund terror, officials said.
    The connection between cattle smuggling and big crime first came to light when one Mizanur Rehman turned out to be the key accused in the kidnapping of Kolkata-based proprietor of Khadim Shoes, Partho Burman. Mizanur’s younger brother, Azizur Rehman Sardar, 22, was found to be a Harkat-ul-Jihad-e-Islami (HuJI) activist serving time in Lucknow jail.
    Mizanur was also known to be the trusted aide of HuJI area commander Jalaluddin, alias Babu Bhai, who too is in Lucknow jail. A part of the Rs. 4 crore ransom in the Burman abduction case was suspected to have been diverted to Omar Sheikh, one of the alleged killers of US journalist Daniel Pearl in Pakistan.
    Azizur Rehman is in the slammer for ferrying arms and explosives from Bangladesh to India (his last cache included 2 kg RDX, 10 grenades and 10 detonators). Before that, however, this West Bengal resident operated as a cattle smuggler along the India-Bangladesh border. So do his other three associates arrested with him in June 2007. Azizur is one of the hundreds of foot soldiers in cross border terror network who engages in cattle smuggling during “lean period”.
    Unlike fake Indian currency notes (FICN), narcotics and arms peddling, cattle smuggling is the least known and supposedly least glamorous terror funding tactic, largely below the intelligence scanner. It’s also a highly dependable means of sustaining “peripherals” and recruits who form the most active chain in the terror link. The thriving racket through, as a source puts it, “68 smuggling corridors and 149 sensitive villages dotting the West Bengal border along the 1,485 km long India-Bangladesh border” has been worrying UP and West Bengal governments for over a decade.
    The point was brought home by the animal welfare division of the ministry of environment and forest. In a letter forwarded to the ministry of home affairs, the department highlighted “serious problem of hawala transactions in lieu of smuggled cattle in Chittagong area”. The money, the letter emphasised, “funds Islamic terror groups and their sleeper agents in the country….National security demands that cattle smuggling to Bangladesh end at once.” Based on these inputs, MHA has alerted state governments.
    UP government had shown similar concern over the issue two years ago. On August 26, 2006, then director-general of police Bua Singh quoting secretary, border management, MHA, had claimed in a circular that “animals smuggled from West Bengal border number as high as 50 lakh to 60 lakh a year”. It also noted that “officers in Bangladesh regularize this illegal smuggling of cattle by levying 500 to 1,000 takas of penalty per animal and thereafter hand over its formal possession to smugglers.”
    The trade, sources claim, could be generating Rs. 14,000 crore to Rs. 15,000 crore per annum. The operations involve a strong funnel-shaped network running through Rajasthan, Punjab, HP, Haryana, Uttarkhand and parts of MP. UP forms neck of the funnel and Bihar its stem which finally opens into West Bengal.
    Lucknow – Manjari Mishra, TIMES NEWS NETWORK, ‘The Times of India’, Friday, 3 October 2008

    HOLY COW! – Satbir Bedi

    For those of us who grew up in villages, mention of the cow evokes nostalgia. Our dawn broke through the cowshed beside the house. Milking cows was a welcome early morning ritual for the mothers.
    Our mother would enter the shed with a shining pot, lovingly stroke the cow on its back, calling it by its favourite name. The milk that the cow spared for the household nourished the whole family, especially the children, even as it nurtured its own calf.
    The cow is a moving temple, being the abode of thirty- three crore gods of the Hindu pantheon. She has been giving us the sacred ‘Panchagavya’ with its immense medicinal value, being a moving hospital, as it were.
    The cow is the mother of the universe (Gavo Vishwasya Matharaha). She is invaluable in agriculture, transportation, food, medicine, industry, sports, religious functions, emotional stability, economy, etc. From time immemorial, the cow has had a special place in Indian society.

    Being part of farming, food, and medicine, and industry, the cow also contributes to the health of the environment.
    • Ancient scriptures state that “Suryaketu” nerve on cow’s back absorbs harmful radiations and cleanses the atmosphere. The mere presence of cows is a great contribution to the environment.
    • India has approximately 30 crore cattle. Using their dung to produce bio-gas, we can save 6.0 crore ton of firewood every year. This would arrest deforestation to that extent.
    • Cowdung has an important role in preserving the environment.
    • When we burn cowdung, it balances atmospheric temperature and kills germs in the air.
    • Cowdung has antiseptic, anti-radioactive and anti-thermal properties. When we coat the walls and clean the floors of a house with cowdung, it protects the dwellers. In 1984, a gas leak in Bhopal killed more than 20,000 people. Those living in houses with cowdung- coated walls were not affected. Atomic power centres in India and Russia even today use cowdung to shield personnel from radiation.
    • African deserts were made fertile using cowdung.
    • We can reduce the acid content in water by treating it with cowdung.
    • When we offer ghee in fire as part of ritualistic sacrifices, it strengthens the ozone layer and shields the earth from harmful radiations from Sun.
    • Serious researchers have sought to establish an irrefutable link between the frequency of earthquakes and a concentration of large and increasing number of slaughterhouses.

    The Joys of Cow-Based Farming
    Indian agriculture has variety. There is no farm-product that we don’t cultivate. Our land grows all kinds of grains, pulses, vegetables, fruits, flowers, cotton and silk. About 70% of our population has embraced agriculture as profession. Majority of them are small farmers, owning one or two acres of land. Our agricultural landscape is diverse and vivid – in land topology, soil type and quality, irrigation method and frequency of harvesting. Cattle are integral part of this huge canvas of agriculture. We use oxen to plough, to pick and move harvested crops, in irrigation, cow manure as fertiliser, and cow urine as insecticide.
    Unique Role of the Cow in Agriculture:
    • In our country with small holdings and small-scale farming, there is no better alternative to employing cattle in farming.
    • While ploughing, the oxen stride with gentle gait, not harming the surface of the earth, unlike tractors.
    • Even as they plough the land, the oxen defecate and urinate, fertilising the land.
    • Cattle Manure: organic manure, green leaf manure, earth-worms, and slurry manure with cattle manure bond with the nature and make the land fertile. They do not create the challenge of chemical waste.
    • 99% of the insects in nature are beneficial to the system. Insecticides prepared from cow urine or well fermented butter milk does not affect these helpful insects.
    • Dung from one cow is adequate to fertilize 5 acres of land and its urine is can protect 10 acres of crop from insects.
    • As per the Supreme Court, cow dung produced by one ox can support a family for 4 years.
    • Oxen do not pollute the atmosphere.

    Cattle in Transportation
    India has more than 600,000 villages, many which do not have asphalted motorable roads. In hilly regions where even a horse cannot tread, oxen can pull their carts with ease.
    • Boasting the largest railway network in the world, the Indian Railways transported 55.7 core tons of goods in 2004-05.
    • In the same year, the humble ox carts transported 278.5 crore tons!
    • In that year, trains moved 511.2 crore passengers while ox carts had 2044.8 crore customers!
    • Oxen have carried up to 14 tonne goods non-stop for 24 hours, without water and food.
    • Most importantly, the carts do not produce air or noise pollution. How important is it, then, that these hardworking and patient oxen ought to be given adequate food, water and rest for all of their invaluable contribution!
    • Food from the cow is consumed from the start to the end of a meal.
    A mother nursing her infant depends on cow’s milk for her own nourishment. A mother feeds her child for a year or two; thus the cow is a lifelong refuge for us all. The cow feeds its own calf and spares plenty for us, too.

    Uses of cow products:
    • Different popular beverages like coffee, tea, etc. require milk as an important ingredient.
    • Scores of sweet dishes are milk-based.
    • Curds, butter and ghee are an essential part of Indian meal. The taste of items deep-fried in ghee is unmatched.
    • Buttermilk quenches thirst in addition to being a base for many popular dishes in our cooking.

    Cow Products as Medicine
    World Health Organisation (WHO) defines health as a combination of physical, mental, spiritual and social wholeness. WHO has also predicted that bacteria will become immune to antibiotics by the year 2020. That does not scare us!
    We can depend on Panchagavya – milk, curd, ghee, cow urine and cow dung. These have excellent medical qualities individually as well as a concoction, without any adverse side-effect. In addition, if we are already under some other medication, consumption of panchagavya acts as a catalyst.
    Ancient books on Ayurveda state that consumption of cow urine increases resistance to diseases by up to 104%. Note: increase to 104% is an increase of 4%. What do we mean?

    Health from ‘Panchagavya’:
    • Milk : The ‘Charaka Samhita’ states, “Milk is the best life strengthener.” While Casin protein in milk helps growth of infants, calcium and sulphur strengthen our bones. Milk is also rich in vitamins D and B-complex.
    • Curd arrests diarrhoea, controls fat, and resists cancer.
    • Ghee improves intelligence and beauty. It is used to treat eye diseases.
    • Distilled cow urine is effective in treatment of flu, arthritis, bacterial diseases, food poisoning, indigestion, oedema, and leprosy.
    • Panchagavya Mix: Various medical formulations like Panchagavya Ghrita, Amritasara, Ghanavati, Ksharavati, Netrasara etc. are invaluable medicines in the Ayurvedic system.
    The Cow in Industry
    Milk and milk products from cow are used in preparing wholesome dishes and food products. Cow products are effective in treatment for cancer, hypertension, diabetes, heart diseases, neurological problems, psychological problems, skin diseases, ENT problems, fever, cold, hair loss, etc. They can also be used in cosmetic products like soap, shampoo and beauty aids. They help in farming and provide manure and insecticides. We can get cooking gas and electricity from cow dung. The cow industry makes for practical good sense, good health and sound economy.
    ‘Gobar’ Energy
    • India leads the world in milk production. In 1998 – 99, India produced 7.5 crore tonnes of milk. 70% of this produce is from small farmers.
    • South India has more than 75,000 ‘gobar’ gas installations, achieved by the S.K.G. Society of Kolar.
    • A scientist named Bug Jones established the Inland Energy Corporation in California. They collect 1500 tonnes of cow dung a day from the neighborhood and produce 50 MW of electricity.
    • The Gujarat State Government purchases cow urine at Rs. 3 per kg and cow dung at Rs. 2 per kg.
    The Cow’s Role in Economy
    • 70% of our people depend on agriculture. 98% of them depend on cattle-based agriculture.
    • India produces more milk than all other countries.
    • Goods carried by ox carts are 4 to 5 times as much as by trains. This saves considerable foreign exchange. E.g., Transportation worth Rs. 50,000 crore was done by ox carts in 2005. If we expand cow-based industry, the cow would have a defining stature in our economy. Sadly, its already important position in Indian society, culture, tradition and economy is neither understood nor appreciated by certain sections of persons residing in India.

  9. YOGESH SAXENA said

    The word secular was inserted into the Preamble by the 42nd amendment act of 1976, during emergency. It implies equality of all religions and religious tolerance. India, therefore does not have an official state religion. Every person has the right to preach, practice and propagate any religion they choose. The government must not favor or discriminate against any religion. It must treat all religions with equal respect. All citizens, irrespective of their religious beliefs are equal in the eyes of law. No religious instruction is imparted in government or government-aided schools. Nevertheless, general information about all established world religions is imparted as part of the course in Sociology, without giving any importance to any one religion or the others. The content presents the basic/fundamental information with regards to the fundamental beliefs, social values and main practices and festivals of each established world religions. The Supreme Court in S.R Bommai v. Union of India held that secularism was an integral part of the basic structure of the constitution.
    However demand for Uniform civil code is generally perceived as anti-Secular[citation needed] and subsidizing religious schools or pilgrims is generally perceived as promoting secularism in India.
    — Secular
    Why ‘o why is uniform civil code anti-secular??
    BTW i also think that caste system should be made illegal to practice under the uniform civil code.. shouldn’t it?

  10. YOGESH SAXENA said

    The word kafa’a stands for legitimacy of a marriage. It is widely, but fallaciously or deceptively, propagated that the Qur’an and genuine Prophetic traditions consider Muslims as equals, and hence, allow any Muslim to marry a suitable Muslim spouse from any background. In choosing an ideal partner for marriage, they propagate the notion that the Qur’an recommends piety (taqwa) and faith (iman) as the only mark, rather than birth or wealth. They cite examples of the Prophet that he had allowed freed slave men to marry the Arab women. In this regard, they cite the example of Zaid, a black slave freed by Muhammad, to whom the Prophet gave his cousin Zainab in marriage. But they ignore the fact that this marriage was sham, a ploy, set up by aged Muhammad in his desire to add the young and beautiful Zainab into his own harem (read the story: Sex With Daughters-in-Law: Divinely Ordained in Islam).
    One must also take into account that the famous Salman the Persian, a distinguished convert of Muhammad, had to withdraw his desire to marry a daughter of Caliph Omar, because he was a non-Arab. It should be added here that Salman had saved Muhammad and his community, and, Islam, for that matter, in the Battle of the Ditch by giving Muhammad the idea of digging a trench surrounding his community as defence. Muhammad himself had thanked Salman for the saving the day for Islam and praised him and his people for their excellence in knowledge.
    The social hierarchical system, as recognized by the Quran and Prophet Muhammad (read more here: Racism in Islam: Allah’s White Faces), in which the Koreish were placed at the height of nobility, followed by other Arab tribes, followed by non-Arabs, later on evolved further transforming Islamic societies into a sharply hierarchical social order. Notions of social hierarchy based on birth, clan or race also gradually became incorporated into the corpus of writings of Islamic jurisprudence or fiqh. Taking a spouse from outside one’s kafa’a was sternly frowned upon, if not explicitly forbidden by the fuqaha (jurists). For a non-Arab, marrying an Arab, particularly a woman, became a social crime during the entire age of Islam, continuing to this day in Arab societies.
    In the Indian subcontinent, the vast majority of Indian Muslims follow the Hanafi law. The opinions of the classical Hanafi scholars regarding kafa’a continued reflect the caste system and social hierarchy. Most Indian Hanafis seem to have regarded caste (biraderi), understood as hereditary occupational group (i.e., division of labour) as an essential factor in deciding kafa’a. It was continued to be determined on consideration of following salient points: (1) legal status as free or enslaved (azadi), (2) economic status (maldari), (3) occupation (pesha), (4) intelligence (‘aql), (5) family origin or ethnicity (nasb), (6) piety (taqwa), and (7) absence of bodily defects.
    In this way, the caste system was legitimized amongst Muslims of India through the notion of kafa’a: taking a spouse from outside one’s kafa’a was sternly frowned upon, if not explicitly forbidden by the fuqaha. In support of this notion of kafa’a, the ulama used to refer to a hadith according to which caliph ‘Umar refused to let a girl from a rich family to marry a man from a lower class.
    But later on, many scholars raised their voice against the above-mentioned caste system amongst Muslims declaring it un-Islamic, out of their ignorance of course. Contemporary Indian Muslim scholar, Maulana ‘Abdul Hamid Nu’mani, was one of them. Nu’mani belonged to the Ansari caste of hereditary weavers, traditionally considered ‘low born’ by ashraf Muslims. He asserted that, according to the Qur’an, kafa’a should be considered only on piety. Hence, the only criterion for deciding a marriage partner should, ideally, be his or her personal character and dedication to the faith. In other words, he suggested that, there should be no religious bar for a Muslim man, even from a low caste, or a low caste Hindu convert to Islam, to marry a Muslim girl from a high caste or vice versa.
    However, caste and caste-based social hierarchy, through the notion of kafa’a, were accepted and propagated as a social norm and binding for Muslims by important sections of the ulama. It is widely practised amongst Muslims today, despite some Muslim scholars’ denouncement of it (as do Hindus in their society). So, the Muslims of India, who usually denounce Hinduism for its caste system and try to project that Islam is free from this evil, are either ignorant or trying to hide caste system deeply integrated in Muslim society.
    In conclusion, let me emphasize that the Muslim society of India are not at all free from many of the socials ills of Hindu society, they frequently point to. They are often as stark and integrated in the Muslim society, but remain unrecognized, unspoken. The Hindus have recognized all its past and continuing social ills and are making strenuous efforts to rid their society from them. The Hindus of India would cleanse their society of these ills and move forward to become a proud and contributory part of the emerging global civilization: the sings are all there for one to see.
    Unfortunately, the same cannot be expected of the stagnant Muslim world, of India’s Muslims in particular. The Arab Islamic imperialism they embraced did little to free themselves from what they call the ills of Hinduism. Instead, the debilitating, violent nature of their new ideology is crippling them in every respect: their contributions to all indices of social and national development and progress are declining.. Poverty, lack of education, propensity of violence, human rights violation within the Islamic community and beyond are becoming the hallmark of their community within the wider Indian society.
    Freeing themselves from the yoke of the Arab imperialism, from the debilitating cult of Islam, remains a precondition for the subcontinental Muslim society (and of the wider Muslim world) to march toward progress and prosperity. Freedom and liberty to choose as one wishes to live one’s life, to pursue one’s dream, is a precondition to excel in the race of modern civilization. The Islamic creed imparts religious scruples at every step of one’s life to pursue what is needed to excel in today’s society. For India’s Muslims, returning to their civilizational root, which, undoubtedly, allows much greater freedom and liberty, is an option to them. They just have to look around to realize where their non-Muslim neighbors are heading to and where their own society.

  11. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Intolerant Opportunist fanatics via judicial pseudo secularism/terrorism are the cause of defeat to idealistic Hindu
    Combating terrorism, now being discredited by intolerant fanatics and opportunists politician, under whom ,the elite citizen, responsible for the executive functioning and the Investigating agencies responsible to protect the sovereign power of the State are knee down in anticipation of their posting for greasing their palm. This is the greatest problem of the world. It has become the threat to the Nations, who encouraged it during the process of the struggle of cold war, with fellow nation. The god of hated filled cult having its mandate to get the rid of the world of proclaimed “infidels” and “heretics”, are themselves struggling against their own weaknesses The kingdom of Arabia was formulated on the principles, that this world rejected all type of injustice, violence, breach of peace, bloodshed, murder and plunder. Jihad was defined after the battle of Bard. It is written in the “Kitbag al Tauhid”. The tomb of Prophet Muhammad was virtually destroyed in 1803 at Medina and People Stripped the Kaba at Makah. These people were declared Blasphemous. Virtually “Jihad”, which was earlier known as the struggle against oppression and rather a struggle against their own weakness, has started combating against their own people. There was the reformation. People disallowed ceremonies for marriage and death. They prohibited the worship of the saints, adorning of graves, tomb and monuments. They prohibited and provided the restriction upon holding religious processions, sharing art, music and dance and provided the proper place to women as their god only exposes fickleness of their minds. Most of the Muslim peers are flourishing, because of Hindus only, and will be shut if Hindus stop visiting them. The mosquitoes are flying in the air to drag the blood from the body of the defenseless Non violent citizen. Mosquitoes, even lesser in number, will suck the blood of Majority. They become the scorpions, if the number of carnivorous human being are proportionately increased to insufficient numbers. These people are viper snake converted to Cobra. The number of these poisonous reptiles Increased. Even, if they increased in quarter to the number of other community, they become pythons. Stop them from doing So in India, otherwise we will be buttered, as Hindus are Buttered in Bangladesh, Malaysia and Pakistan. The submissive nature of the Hindus is evident even today, even a single person of other faiths Hindus are credulous by nature. They simply believed what others said without suspecting the ulterior designs of the enemy. There were occasions when the idealist Hindu rulers sincerely honored a treaty or ceasefire in war but the crook enemy took undue advantage of their credulousness and captured them. If there were Jai Chands in medieval times, there are Laloos, Paswans, Mulayams, Arjuns in this era, who, for their momentary selfish motives, are selling the interests of the Hindus in the name of secularism without realizing the irreparable loss being caused by them to their community. Gandhi’s secularism always aimed at destruction of Hindus at the hands of Muslims. Paswan’s secularism advocates a Muslim Chief-Minister in Bihar. Arjun’s secularism believes in distorting our history. Numerous such pseudo secularists have always been active to destroy the Hindus. Making films on Hindu Gods & Goddesses causes irreparable harm to the faith. Human beings personifying Hindu Gods & Goddesses, pasteurization of vulgar scenes/songs in temples, showing Hindu Gods & Goddesses smoking in ad films only lowers their respect in the eyes of people. . Inviting censure of Sikhs by films like “Sava Lakh Se Ek Ladaoon”, and “Jo Bole So Nihal” are live examples of the concern of the Sikh community for their gurus, which regretfully is missing in the attitude of the Hindus. The beggars wearing masks of Hindu Gods and posing as Gods for begging in bazaars & streets definitely reduces obeisance for the Gods. The Muslim invaders exercised every atrocity on the native Hindus. They attacked us. They looted wealth, slaughtered innocent people, converted Hindus to Islam at the point of sword. They kidnapped our women and raped them with pride. They broke temples and erected mosques over them. They even decked idols of those temples in the stairs to humiliate Hindus. Famous historian late sri P.N. Oak claims that the so called Muslim monuments in India were originally the Hindu buildings. The Muslim invaders plundered them, captured them, broke them, sacrilege them and converted them into Muslim monuments. The Hindus, instead of considering them a stigma on the National honor take pride in calling them national monuments. Millions of rupees are spent on their maintenance. Some have been given the status of heritage buildings. A community of self honor would never accept such humiliation like this It is marriage within consanguinity. Though marriage within consanguinity is against Hindu marriage Act, but the custom overrides the statutory provisions. This weakens the uniformity of the custom at national level and makes us a subject of ridicule by others. I have seen Sikh leadership fighting collectively on different issues like Delhi riots, turban issue in France, kirpaan issue in Sweden, Santa-Banta (ridiculing cartoons) issue in Mumbai, turban-scanning issue in America. All the Sikh leaders irrespective of their political affiliation fought it collectively. Similarly, Prophet Mohammed’s picture (cartoon) in a Danish newspaper attracted protest from Muslims all over the world. Conversely, you can amply see Hindu leaders neutralising efforts of their own brothers without doing something for Hindu welfare and blaming of violating secularism. It is nothing but a cheap effort to earn momentary & transient acclaim from others. On the contrary, the leaders of other faiths are fighting collective, forgetting their political differences, definitely fetches them tangible results. Mulayam’s secularism impels him declare holiday in U.P. on last Friday of Ramjan. Mulayam, Pasvan throwing Iftaar parties to Muslims and wearing Muslim caps on their heads shamelessly is the burning example of pseudo secularism. . Conversion of Bangladesh from a secularist to an Islamic nation in 1979 did not perturb these secularists, nor did the planned elimination of Hindus in Bangladesh and Pakistan caused qualms of conscience to them. Now the only Nepal Hindu Country is Extinguished. If the journalist has started hurling the shoe on the face of Union Home Minister. It is the beginning of retaliating of the outrage emotion of the people to thwart the govt. , which is continuing by sheer opportunism and will perish it existences, as the combating the Islamic violence will come to an end. At least Mr. Jagdish Titaler and mr. Shajjan have been eliminated from the Zone of the fight in this battle by their field set up by their own guardian, for whom these criminals participated in Genocide and Murder of Khalsa Akhali People.

  12. YOGESH SAXENA said

    All the members of the court are considered as wounded, where justice is found wounded with inequity, and judges do not extract the dart of inequity from justice or remove its blot and destroy inequity, in other words where the innocent are not respected and the criminal are not punished. A virtuous and just person should never enter a court and when he does so, he should speak the truth; he who holds his tongue on seeing injustice done, or speaks contrary to truth and justice, is the greatest sinner .Justice destroyed, destroys its destroyer; and justice preserved, preserves its preserver. Hence, never destroy justice , lest being destroyed, it should destroy thee. In this world justice or righteousness alone is man’s friend that goes with him after death. All other things or companions part on the destruction of the body and he is detached from all company. But the company of justice is never cut off. When injustice is done in the government court out of partiality, it is divided into four parts of which one is shared by the criminal or doer of injustice , the second by the witness, the third by the judges, and the fourth by the president king of an unjust court. Legal justice , with a humane mission, must update itself to legitimize progressive urges, discern the reality of social changes and design its delivery system, so as to obviate the dominance of the Proletariat by the accelerate people’s access to effective., limitative justice. The contemporary command of social justice, which is also the socio-economic demand of the common people, is that the prevalent forensic astigmatism shall be corrected by sloughing off archaic, arcane authoritarian procedures which often spawn the paradox of a wealth of abuses and a poverty of access vis-à-vis institutions of legal justice.
    The bar and the bench are meant to provide mutual assistance for dispensing the justice. A prominent Bar is always considered to be of utmost requirement for imparting the duties assigned to the Judge, while deciding the case before him. The opportunist Lawyers always get their position in the matter of Elevations of the Supreme Court and High Court Judges. How , one may forget the Incident of the Supersession of the three Judges, When Justice A. N. Ray was elevated as Chief Justice of India by Smt. Indira Gandhi. She purposely restricted the free speech of Indian Hindus, who were subjected to atrocities by the fundamentalists Muslims and ultimately the Suppression of the Right of free expression, Prohibition against resurrections and Suppression of the Right of Life came into Picture. It was the period worst than the period of British Rule, When at least Hindus were given their due protection against atrocities committed by Muslims and by Hindus upon the weaker Section Of Society. How one can forget the humiliation suffered by Justice H.R. Khana for giving the minority Judgment in MISA preventive detention matter pertaining to ADM Jabalpur case .Judicial activism was based upon accountability of the Executive action in the State. This was increased during the period , when Judges Of High Integrity, and Potentials were being elevated to the Bench. It was just after taken over the process of selection of Judges by The collegiums of The Judiciary. The system of Give And Take In the process of the Elevation Started. It was during the period of adorning the crown by the Judge of the particular religion, that 20 judges of insignificant age were elevated with the Idea of promoting the Jihad in the arena of the Judiciary also. Judicial activism abrogated just after their elevation. It has been finally came to an end. It is well known that accountability is not wanted by the criminals and when the foundation of their religion are it self based upon sex and crime, how does this situation , which promoted the deception by falsehood, cheating, subjugation and abrogation of the means of innocent citizen for promoting Darul E Islam may not be liken by them. Why these individual will invite the risk to have their Transparency and accountability. There was the mission with political agenda to capture the entire world in dominance of a particular religion, while Hindu judges remain satisfied with their lust for greed, power, favoritism and Corruption. Thus the beginning of opportunism has gone to the extend that Kashmir Brahmins, who were uprooted from their motherland, but their representative, after emergence of Gandhi- Nehru Nexus, for being them elevated to supreme Court and High Court of Delhi, have now started declaring that Aurangzeb was the Secular and the painting of M. F. Hussein depicting the portraits of Ma Durga, Ma Swarswati, Ma Parvati, Mata Laxmi and Even Naked Bharat Mata. The chapter of Judicial activism, which was once started by the esteem respected Judges of Supreme Court was not only eroded, but the Judgment given BY Justice Kuldeep Singh in Smt. Sheila Dixit, Mr. Kamal Nath cases ( In reM.C. Mehta Motal – Bias River Water Diversion were Reviewed by these Justices. . Smt. Indira Gandhi had taken the license to denounce the authority of Comptroller and accountant General by getting the Expenditure disproportionate to its pre audit limit, which was not changed. Now the Government is ruled by alien power. Sonia Gandhi has taken the command in her hand to mis-utilization the investigating agency of Central Bureau Of Investigation to get her political empire remain intact, even if no confidence motion passed by majority of political party. Now the Nation is Govern without any Ethics, that is , if you Show me the man, I will make a Law to benefit him. The judicial Activism is Over. The people are ruled by alien power. They can not Combat Islamic Jihad. Law does not talk with Justness. There is no accountability. Judges are elevated, having no essential qualification, which is based upon rational classification. Opportunists are elevated. Supreme Court Stay the entire proceedings, even beyond the scope of the adjudication placed before Them. Justice Nirmal Yadav elevated, who are indulged in briary . Number of Judges remained involved in Provident Fund Scam, but who has been resigned till yet. This idea may promote us of secularist Time and again Commissions have been constituted to convict, by hook or crook, the accused of the 1984 Delhi riots. It is the matter of disgraceful event in the history of Judicial accountability, that Justice, U. C. Banerjee may declare that there was no incident of Godhra Burning of Ram Kar Sevak and there after , even after the acquittal of the innocent people in Post Godhra Violence, Which Provoked on Account Of the Arson Of Godhra Mass Burning , the further trial in 2002 Gujarat riots even after their acquittal by the courts of law. On the other hand, terrorists like Wassan Singh, Zaffarwal and Jagjit Singh Chauhan deserving severe punishment have gone scot-free for want of proof and it did not impel any secularist to deplore such acquittal and seek re-trial. Mushrooming madrasas in the country indulging in anti-Indian activities. This does not worry these secularists but they have the audacity to term the activities of RSS and VHP as anti-nationalists. For them, religion-based reservation for the Muslims in AMU is not an anti-national act, but the alleged discrimination in relief-distribution to the quake-hit in Bhuj surely perturbs these secularists. 5% reservation for Muslims in A.P. awaiting emulation by Bihar and many other State Governments is another burning example of their secularism. Pampering the Muslims at the cost of the Hindus is an unpardonable sin, which cannot be forgiven by any rational and nationalist Indian. It is nothing but a political gimmickry for appeasement of Muslims to garner their votes, which has rendered the Hindus orphans in their own land. The coming generations of ours are being recklessly thrown to a disadvantageous position. The virtual slavery is inevitable for us. The irony is that their secularism erupts only when the interests of the non-Hindus are involved. Thousands of Hindus being murdered in Mopla and Naokhali riots before partition, lakhs of Hindus being butchered and cores suffering displacement during partition in 1947 did not make a dint on any of these secularists. Thousands of Hindus being slain in Punjab and Jammu & Kashmir and lakhs are being rendered refugees in their own motherland. This did not shake the soul of the secularists. Conversion of Bangladesh from a secularist to an Islamic nation in 1979 did not perturb these secularist, nor did the planned elimination of Hindus in Bangladesh and Pakistan caused qualms of conscience to them. The kar-sewaks burnt alive in Godhra. This doesn’t make any difference to these secularists, but its reaction in the form of Gujarat riots is termed as a “blot” on humanity and the heads are “lowered in shame”. Muslim invaders looted & demolished thousands of temples and erected mosques over them, but redeeming Ram Temple from underneath Babri mosque is the “blackest day” in their life Secularism (or pseudo-secularism?) has done immeasurable harm to Hinduism. The selfish Hindu leadership, both religious & political, is always eager to compromise the interest of Hindus for transient gains, in the name of secularism, without realizing the harm caused to the religion in the long run. Is this secularism not applicable to Muslims? Never does a Muslim ever talk of respect to the other faiths. Hindus are always eager to appease the other communities (Muslims, Sikhs, Christians etc.) by following their customs/rituals. We may justify it as secularism, but actually it reflects our wavering faith in our own Gods and Goddesses. On the contrary, rarely is a follower of other faiths seen in our temples or practicing our rituals. The Hindus are not ready to bear pain involved in fighting for their own rights and always look towards others to fight for them. This philosophy has made us cowards to such an extent that we did not retaliate, even the invaders, who attacked us in our homeland. Just a handful of Muslim invaders attacked us, captured us, slew us, converted many to Islam, outraged the modesty of our women, broke our temples and used every possible atrocity to destroy Hinduism, but the philosophy of non-violence made the Hindus surrender every where. The Hindus, who believe always in the existence of Gods and Goddesses as the symbolic representation of their faith in the form of worshiping of trees meant for their own protection of life as synonymous to god like peepal, banyan, banana, tulsi and jand, tamarind, kalamba etc, as all having medicinal values and their cultural triggers. Their zoolatry is in worship to the different form of animals, as their existence is required to maintain Eco- Environment- Ecological Balance for survival of Human Race. Lack of faith has seriously affected unity among the Hindus and has lead to disorganization and weakening of the Hinduism. On thousands of occasions, Hindus have miserably failed to protect the respect of their Gods and Goddesses and religious This makes us unorganized and leads to lack of consensus on trivial issues like dates of Hindu festivals. Our religious scholars seldom agree on single date for festivals leading to celebration of festivals on different dates. This dilutes the devotion & enthusiasm and also impels a sense of ridicule for our religion in the minds of others. This is solely because of non-availability of a centralized religious command. This gave the others an excuse to shy away from the duty to sacrifice for the country. Whenever there was any attack, it was the Kshatriyas, who were to face the brunt. Many a time, their short number or non-availability of fighter-Kshatriyas, lead us to their defeat in wars.

  13. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Hindus are orphan in India as well as in overseas countries Why is it so?
    Hindus are humilited in their own country and Hindus are suffered in Fiji,Malaysia,Tinidad,Sri Lanka,African countries and many other countries and have no support fron Government of India Why?
    Because secularism is the guiding principal since 1947 under Nehru-Gandhi’ s Congress and its foreign-minority rule in India for most of 62 years and at present being ruled by Euro-Italian women called Sonia Maino Antonio Gandhi where the P.M. and his cabinet has more respect for this dynasty[ nasty] than the people and constitution of India. They take oath for the severeignty and integrity of India but since 15.08.1947 the have lost sovereignty and integrity of India.
    India’s condition will be worse than Zimbabwe under the present UPA and its allince of opportunists.

  14. YOGESH SAXENA said

    NATO bombed SERBIA to liberate the MUSLIM enclave of Kosovo. Turkey invaded CYPRUS to liberate the Turks in the North. Britain went out to FALKLAND ISLANDS to make sure that the people of British origin living there were not harmed. But when it comes to “Broken” Bharat under Congress (ITALY & ISLAM), the NATIVES (Hindus) have NO voice, NO status, NO identity, NO future- both at home and ABROAD. Why is this so?

    Tamils of INDIAN origin have been killed, crushed and destroyed without mercy in Sri Lanka while the subjugated Hindus in their land of origin, India, watched.

    For one “BOFORS CHOR”, who hated the Hindus, a MILLION innocent Tamils had to perish. Is it not like 1947 when for Nehru’s chair as prime minister FIVE PROVINCES had to be surrendered and two million innocent Hindu/Sikh lives sacrificed on the altar of Mohammed?

    21st. MAY 1991: HINDUS’ DAY OF DELIVERANCE

    On that day in 1991 a brave Tamil lady, reincarnation of Sri Rama’s SPIRIT dispatched “Rascal” Rajiv, the reincarnation of Ravana’s GHOST, to Hell.

    Hindus in Hindusthan have NOT seen freedom or sovereignty for the last 1000 years.

    What was supposed to be Independence in 1947 after centuries of savage and brutal treatment by Turks, Moguls and the British, condemned as “Kafirs” by Arab, Persian and Afghan MASTERS, not to speak of the Europeans, including the Portuguese, the French and the Dutch, besides the British, turned out to be PARTITION in which one third of India became Pakistan and reverted back to dark and savage Sharia Law. How are we to liberate the co-called Pakistanis from the agonising suffocating “Cage” of Koran? How? Their restless agonised soul is “on fire” because it really belongs to HINDUSTHAN and their deep spiritual roots are SANATAN DHARMA (HINDU) like their ancestors, for millennia.

    Our cherished Secularism in Lahore was caught and killed outright. With the death of Lahore also went the memory cells in Hindu brain. There is not a single day designated to remember the time when Lahore, Multan, Gujranwala and Rawalpindi were in India. The very idea of mentioning “Akhand Bharat” to the RASHTRAPATNI Pratibha Devisingh Patil is like seeing a man eater TIGER in her dream.

    In order to PERPETUATE his dynastic rule Nehru had to subjugate & impoverish the natives, intimidate and brainwash them, cripple their aspirations, kill their initiatives and keep them ignorant just as the British had done before. He needed strong allies. So he did the ultimate treachery by retaining the separatist seditious MUSLIMS back in his bleeding Partitioned India despite Partition!

    Nehru refused to discuss or explain the terms and conditions of that historic & humiliating surrender. Nehru was an autocrat. He was a dictator. Territorial loss of India and the unprecedented scale of massacre of Hindus in 1947 amounted to the destruction of Germany under Hitler in 1945. In area Germany lost to Russia, Poland and Lithuania*** the equivalent of ONE Indian province whereas India was forced to surrender FIVE PROVINCES unconditionally to the ENEMY.

    Dispute over Kashmir was of Nehru’s own making. It was his idea of keeping the nation insecure, thus looking up to him & his Dynasty as their Saviour. It diverted the attention from the blood bath in Lahore to “saving Srinagar”.

    It was also his way of enriching himself with the wealth of the poor by taking bribes and commissions on big defence orders of expensive weaponry including fighter planes, tanks, cruisers, submarines and guns. A cunning and devious barrister!

    The nation remained so impoverished that decades later Indira’s election slogan was, “Gareebi Hataao” (Eradicate Poverty!). This, while her own Dynasty & Party were continuously looting and plundering their dumb subjects, reducing them to grinding poverty through corruption, red tape and criminal neglect.

    The DEVIL’S TRINITY- Nehru, Indira and Rajiv, sapped the entrepreneurial spirit, inflicted “license, quota and control” system of bureaucracy on their subjects and turned a blind eye to corruption all round. All rivals and challengers to their authority were promptly eliminated. All INITIATIVES died their natural death due to lack of encouragement and support. Only those projects got approval that were wholly or partly owned by foreigners or by Party supporters. One could not even admit to being a Hindu in Hindusthan.

    Indira imposed Emergency and threw thousands of her opponents in jails. She started the training camps for Tamils to prepare them to fight against the Sri Lankan Government. That was meant to be an excuse later to send the Indian Army to kill them there. In the same way she contrived a trap for the simple Sikhs to launch her Operation “Blue Star” later.

    Assassination of Indira provided her son Rajiv and Congress Party stalwarts the best excuse to massacre thousands of Sikhs all over India. No such massacre took place after Bapu Gandhi and Rajiv were killed. Does one need brains to comprehend as to why only the Sikhs and the Tamils were targeted so ruthlessly but not the Kashmiri separatists who have brutally forced the Hindus out of Valley?

    Rajiv brought his wife from Italy in keeping with Nehru’s contempt of native females. The elderly “sons & daughters of soil” did not see their own wives and daughters degraded by such “adoration of the foreigner”.

    At last Divine Hand struck Rajiv and he got his due on May 21 st. 1991 for meddling with the Tamils as his mother got her due at Halloween, 1984 for meddling with the Sikhs.

    The impact of Rajiv’s assassination was profound. Dynasty’s direct STRANGULATING HOLD on the Hindus snapped. Manmohan Singh took over as PM and however much of a poodle he might be of Sonia, he is not one of (Dirty) Dynasty. The Hindus should rejoice.

    Manmohan Singh put India on road to individual and corporate freedoms. Hindu spirit of initiative and love of adventure met in him. A new breeze of liberalism started blowing across India. His submission before the “White Elephant” is only the reflection of the Hindus’ very own deep attachment to slavery.

    One must now watch out for another growing menace in the shape of the new dynastic “dog” who is eagerly waiting to sit on the Prime Minister’s chair and then celebrate his “Royal” wedding at tax payers’ expense to Veronica from Venezuela. What sort of a set back that would be for the subservient HINDUS, only time will tell.

    Here is a SLAP in the face of HINDU pride and patriotism. Quote: Rajiv Gandhi could not find more beautiful lady than Sonia Maino in India . Like that Rahul Gandhi is also unable to find Indian girl more beautiful than the Spanish Girl. Unquote.
    (http://premendra.sulekha.com/blog/post/2006/12/rahul-adamant-to-marry-sonia-on-pressure-2.htm)

  15. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Let us hope that the momentum toward freedom given by Manmohan Singh will propel the nation forward and there will be Divine intervention to take care of Rahul just as it did in the case of earlier Gandhis (the so-called “Mahatma”, Indira and Rajiv).

    21st May was the day in 1991 when fresh breeze started blowing across Hindusthan, replacing the putrid stink of bogus Gandhis’.

    Celebrate May 21st as India’s Liberation Day. Let us invite our Tamil brothers and sisters from Sri Lanka to join us.

    Let us now swear NEVER TO LET ANOTHER GANDHI SIT IN PRIME MINISTER’S CHAIR AGAIN. Hindusthan must at last be liberated by the Hindus.

    Does it not sound right? Does it not sound logical? Does it not sound decent? Does it not sound commonsense? Does it not sound honourable?

    But who will convey this message to the one billion out there- waiting to throw flowers on Veronica from Venezuela and touch her feet?

    Kuru
    20.05.09

    *** Germany surrendered
    To Russia KALININGRAD, formerly KOENIGBERG.
    To Poland EASTERN TERRITORY BEYOND RIVER ODER.
    To Lithuanian KLAIPEDA, formerly MEMEL.
    INDIA surrendered
    SINDH, BALOCHISTAN, WEST PUNJAB (area 160,622 km². compare AUSTRIA area 84,000 km²), NWFP, NORTH KASHMIR, EAST BENGAL & DISTRICT OF SYLHET IN ASSAM

  16. YOGESH SAXENA said

    BALKANISATION OF INDIA ?
    Apprehensions prevailing in certain quarters about the probable Balkanization of India in near future are not baseless. During our recent visit to the Northeast, the attitude of some locals indicated this. In the Seven states– known as The Seven Sisters (viz. Assam, Meghalaya, Arunachal, Mizoram, Nagaland, Tripura and Manipur)– several residents do not regard themselves as Indians. On various occasions they asked us as to when we shall be going back to India.

    In theory, change of religion need not mean change of culture or nationality. However, young college students– especially in Mizoram and Nagaland– are so much under the influence of the American Clergy who had presumably converted them, that they regard themselves as Americans only. The term ‘ Indian’ is equivalent to a dirty abuse. WITH AN ITALIAN CHRISTIAN AS THE SUPER PM , THEIR COURAGE TO CHALLENGE INDIA HAS REDOUBLED INDEED !

    In the Sixties, the Assamese drove the Bengalis out of their State ; Arunachal citizens expelling Marwari businessmen out of Arunachal followed this. Now Biharis and Marwaris are being killed by the dozen everyday in these parts. Very significantly, this ethnic cleansing is restricted only to Hindus, whereas Muslims and Christians are not touched by these elements. And this is not coincidental either.

    In West Bengal, the Gorkhaland activists & the Marxists hold the public to ransom every now and then at the slightest pretext. Often, even the tourists are not spared. On a normal working day, we saw,—with utter disbelief—four uniformed Policemen being mercilessly pounded in broad daylight by violent Taximen, because they had pulled up a Cabbie for hitting a pedestrian. Traffic on the entire Sarat Bose Road came to a standstill for the next 5 hours!

    In Calcutta city, major business activities had so far been syndicated by the Marwari community. Now they feel that their days of peace in West Bengal are numbered under Buddhadeb,( & even Mamata di , if and when she succeeds him) . Most industries in W. Bengal have already gone to dogs, now the business activity will follow suit.
    There could be explanations even for these violent actions, since it is not difficult to justify almost any agitation, howsoever reprehensible others may perceive it.

    The latest fissiparous agitation reportedly gathering momentum in the Eastern States does need to be nipped in the bud. During my recent visit to these States, I heard ( from four different, independent and unimpeachable sources) that a movement is already afoot to carve out a separate Nation comprising Bangladesh, West Bengal, Assam and the other six Sister States. It will have about 65% Muslim and 10% Christian population. The remaining 25% — who would be Hindus — shall be driven out to India gradually and systematically. (The ISI & the ULFA would, as always, be an ever-willing aide.)

    It is high time that the Government of India & alert citizens including the self-styled secularists sat up and took note. Even the idea of Pakistan was initially regarded as a mere figment of innocent poetic fantasy. And yet, we witnessed indescribable sufferings, bloodshed and mass uprooting of millions that stemmed out of this fantasy.( We are still paying the price in hard installments.) The Government of India must therefore quickly find out if such a nefarious movement is indeed afoot, and if so, abort it with an iron hand, before it is too late.

    With the present dispensation at the Centre, interests of India are the lowest priority. The super PM has Madam Italy to fall back on, the Muslims depend on Pakistan to support them, but for the 85% Indians ( I e Hindus ) Bharat mata is all they have got. They must unite to defend & preserve her integrity .

  17. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Aurangzeb’s forman to provinces to destroy all Hindu temples and schools. As many as 5,000 temples were destroyed under him—a minimum of 200 in 1679 alone. On the anniversary of the Babri Masjid demolition (December 6, 1992), it is important for Hindus (and Muslims) to understand the importance of the event in the context of Hindustan’s history, past and recent, present and the future. Savages at a very low level of civilisation and no culture worth the name, from Arabia and west Asia, began entering India from the early century onwards. Islamic invaders demolished countless Hindu temples, shattered uncountable sculpture and idols, plundered innumerable palaces and forts of Hindu kings, killed vast numbers of Hindu men and carried off Hindu women. This story, the educated-and a lot of even the illiterate Indians-know very well. History books tell it in remarkable detail. But many Indians do not seem to recognise that the alien Muslim marauders destroyed the historical evolution of the earth’s most mentally advanced civilisation, the most richly imaginative culture, and the most vigorously creative society.
    It is clear that India at the time when Muslim invaders turned towards it (8 to 11th century) was the earth’s richest region for its wealth in precious and semi-precious stones, gold and silver, religion and culture, and its fine arts and letters. Tenth century Hindustan was also too far advanced than its contemporaries in the East and the West for its achievements in the realms of speculative philosophy and scientific theorising, mathematics and knowledge of nature’s workings. Hindus of the early medieval period were unquestionably superior in more things than the Chinese, the Persians (including the Sassanians), the Romans and the Byzantines of the immediate proceeding centuries. The followers of Siva and Vishnu on this subcontinent had created for themselves a society more mentally evolved-joyous and prosperous too-than had been realised by the Jews, Christians, and Muslim monotheists of the time. Medieval India, until the Islamic invaders destroyed
    it, was history’s most richly imaginative culture and one of the five most advanced civilisations of all times.
    Look at the Hindu art that Muslim iconoclasts severely damaged or destroyed. Ancient Hindu sculpture is vigorous and sensual in the highest degree-more fascinating than human figural art created anywhere else on earth. (Only statues created by classical Greek artists are in the same class as Hindu temple sculpture). Ancient Hindu temple architecture is the most awe-inspiring, ornate and spell-binding architectural style found anywhere in the world. (The Gothic art of cathedrals in France is the only other religious architecture that is comparable with the intricate architecture of Hindu temples). No artist of any historical civilisation have ever revealed the same genius as ancient Hindustan’s artists and artisans.
    Their minds filled with venom against the idol-worshippers of Hindustan, the Muslims destroyed a large number of ancient Hindu temples. This is a historical fact, mentioned by Muslim chroniclers and others of the time. A number of temples were merely damaged and remained standing. But a large number-not hundreds but many thousands-of the ancient temples were broken into shreds of cracked stone. In the ancient cities of Varanasi and Mathura, Ujjain and Maheshwar, Jwalamukhi and Dwarka, not one temple survives whole and intact from the ancient times.
    The wrecking of Hindu temples went on from the early years of the 8th century to well past 1700 AD a period of almost 1000 years. Every Muslim ruler in Delhi (or Governor of Provinces) spent most of his time warring against Hindu kings in the north and the south, the east and the west, and almost every Muslim Sultan and his army commanders indulged in largescale destructions of Hindu temples and idols. They also slaughtered a lot of Hindus. It is easy to conclude that virtually every Hindu temple built in the ancient times is a perfect work of art. The evidence of the ferocity with which the Muslim invaders must have struck at the sculptures of gods and goddesses, demons and apsaras, kings and queens, dancers and musicians is frightful. At so many ancient temples of Rajasthan and Madhya Pradesh, for example, shattered portions of stone images still lie scattered in the temple courtyards. Considering the fury used on the idols and sculptures, the
    stone-breaking axe must have been applied to thousands upon thousands of images of hypnotic beauty.
    Giving proof of the resentment that men belonging to an inferior civilisation feel upon encountering a superior civilisation of individuals with a more refined culture, Islamic invaders from Arabia and western Asia broke and burned everything beautiful they came across in Hindustan. So morally degenerate were the Muslim Sultans that, rather than attract Hindu “infidels” to Islam through force of personal example and exhortation, they just built a number of mosques at the sites of torn down temples-and foolishly pretended they had triumphed over the minds and culture of the Hindus. I have seen stones and columns of Hindu temples incorportated into the architecture of several mosques, including the Jama Masjid and Ahmed Shah Masjid in Ahmedabad; the mosque in the Uparkot fort of Junagadh (Gujarat) and in Vidisha (near Bhopal); the Adhai Din Ka Jhonpra right next to the famous dargah in Ajmer-and the currently controversial Bhojshala “mosque” in Dhar (near
    Indore). Hindu culture was at its imaginative best and vigorously creative when the severely-allergic-to-images Muslims entered Hindustan. Islamic invaders did not just destroy countless temples and constructions but also suppressed cultural and religious practices; damaged the pristine vigour of Hindu religion, prevented the intensification of Hindu culture, debilitating it permanently, stopped the development of Hindu arts ended the creative impulse in all realms of thought and action, damaged the people’s cultural pride, disrupted the transmission of values and wisdom, cultural practices and tradition from one generation to the next; destroyed the proper historical evolution of Hindu kingdoms and society, affected severely the acquisition of knowledge, research and reflection and violated the moral basis of Hindu society. The Hindus suffered immense psychic damage. The Muslims also plundered the wealth of the Hindu kingdoms, impoverished the Hindu
    populace, and destroyed the prosperity of Hindustan.
    Gaze in wonder at the Kailas Mandir in the Ellora caves and remember that it is carved out of a solid stone hill, an effort that (inscriptions say) took nearly 200 years. This is art as devotion. The temple built by the Rashtrakuta kings (who also built the colossal sculpture in the Elenhanta caves off Mumbai harbour) gives proof of the ancient Hindus’ religious fervor.
    But the Kailas temple also indicated a will power, a creative imagination, and an intellect eager to take on the greatest of artistic challenges.
    The descendants of those who built the magnificent temples of Bhojpur and Thanjavur, Konark and Kailas, invented mathematics and brain surgery, created mindbody disciplines (yoga) of astonishing power, and built mighty empires would almost certainly have attained technological superiority over Europe.
    It is not just for “political reasons” that Hindus want to build grand temples at the sites of the (wrecked) Babri Masjid in Ayodhya, the Gyanvapi mosque in Varanasi, and the Mathura idgah. The efforts of religion-intoxicated and politically active Hindus to rebuild the Ram Mandir, the Kashi Vishwanath Mandir, and the Krishna Mandir are just three episodes m a one-thousand year long Hindu struggle to reclaim their culture and religion from alien invaders.
    The demolition of the Babri Masjid in Ayodhya on 6 December 1992 was just one episode in the millennial struggle of the Hindus to repossess their religion-centered culture and nation. Meanwhile, hundreds of ancient Hindu temples forsaken all over Hindustan await the reawakening of Hindu cultural pride to be repaired or rebuilt and restored to their original, ancient glory. Hindustan Times on December 28, 1997

  18. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Another honor killing in modern, moderate Jordan
    In 2003 the Jordanian Parliament voted down on Islamic grounds a provision designed to stiffen penalties for honor killings. Al-Jazeera reported that “Islamists and conservatives said the laws violated religious traditions and would destroy families and values.”
    “Jordanian jailed for sister’s ‘honour killing,’” from AFP, January 29 (thanks to Maxwell):
    AMMAN (AFP) – A Jordanian court sentenced a 19-year-old man to 10 years in jail for stabbing his sister to death in order to “cleanse the family honour,” a judicial official said on Friday.
    The defendant turned himself in to police after killing his 22-year-old sister last year for many unexplained absences from home, said the official who requested anonymity.
    “The court sentenced the defendant to 15 years in prison for premeditated murder, but reduced the sentence to 10 years after the family dropped any legal claims” against him, the source said.
    “The defendant killed his sister with knife stabs on April 5, 2009 to cleanse the family honour, because of her many absences from home,” the official said. “He then turned himself over to the police.”
    Murder is punishable by death in Jordan but in so-called “honour” cases a court sometimes commutes or reduces sentences, particularly if the victim’s family urges leniency.
    Between 15 and 20 women are murdered in honour killings each year in Jordan despite government efforts to fight such crimes….

  19. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Apart from deHinduising HindusMacaulayan education has distorted Hindu religion and history. As per this education, Hindus never resisted any foreign aggression, and they do not have any glorious history. This education suppresses how Hindus valiantly fought invaders for several centuries, and defended their religion and motherland. Sanskrit which is the best, sweetest and divine language (bhashasu mukhya madhura divya geervaan bharati) has been driven out of Indian schools and colleges by Macaulay’s education. With the exception of Tirukkural which is in Tamil, almost all ancient Hindu scriptures like Vedas, Upanishads, Ramayan, Mahabharat are in Sanskrit. The UPA has succeeded in persuading more state governments to accept the NCERT texts. A report on Monday (January 5, 2009) said 12 more state governments have accepted to teach NCERT texts in their schools. For the last four weeks the Organiser is carrying a series of articles on the NCERT textbooks prescribed for students at the primary, secondary and higher secondary schools. We have found these books written with a peculiar mindset, to denationalise and deculturise the young Indian. These books fail to make the children aware of their true heritage. These books seem to distort even India’s freedom struggle, Mahatma Gandhi’s role and try to divide the society into different caste and class segments. Their idea is to convince the children that India as a nation came to exist only after August 15, 1947. We request the parents, teachers, students and scholars to join this academic exercise to expose the shenanigans behind promotion of these books in Indian schools.—Editor Though as per classical Indian tradition, “Sa vidya ya vimuktaye”, (that which liberates us is education), modern Indian education binds one to Macaulay’s anti-Hindu world.
    Missionary-oriented colonial education (commonly known as Macaulay’s education) was introduced in India in 1835 by Lord Thomas Babington Macaulay (1800-1859), a British national, who as a member of the Supreme Council of India was in India from 1834 to 1838. Macaulay’s ‘Minute on Education’ approved by Governor General William Bentinck on March 7, 1835 downgraded Indian languages including Sanskrit, and replaced them with English. Macaulayan education has no place for Hindu scriptures, Hindu heritage and Hindu history. It was introduced to de-Hinduise Hindus; and to make them respect British rule over India. Though education should generate self-discovery, Macaulay’s education generates self-alienation among Hindus. How India’s cultural traditions were demolished by Macaulay is clear from Macaulay’s biographer GD Trevelyan’s observation, “A new India was born in 1835. The very foundations of her ancient civilisation began to rock and sway. Pillar after pillar in the edifice came crashing down.”
    With the creation of Pakistan and Partition of India on religious lines in 1947, truncated Bharat was expected to re-assert its Hindu identity and liberate itself from Macaulay’s hold. But tragically in 1947, fake secularism (which in actual practice means anti-Hinduism) was foisted on Bharat because of which Macaulayan education is still de-shaping Bharat’s destiny long after the British left Indian shores.
    DE-HINDUISING HINDUS
    Macaulay had contempt for India’s native Hindu culture. He wanted to de-Hinduise Hindus as is evident in his following letter dated October 12, 1836 to his evangelist father:
    “Our English schools are flourishing wonderfully; we find it difficult to provide instruction to all. The effect of this education on Hindus is prodigious. No Hindu who has received an English education ever remains sincerely attached to his religion. It is my firm belief that if our plans of education are followed up, there will not be a single idolater among the respected classes 30 years hence. And this will be affected without our efforts to proselytise; I heartily rejoice in the prospect.”
    And how he wanted to proceed is seen from the following excerpt from his 1835 ‘Minute on Education’:-
    “We must at present do our best to form a class who may be interpreters between us and the millions whom we govern; a class of persons, Indian in blood and colour, but English in taste, in opinions, in morals, and in intellect.”
    Since Macaulayan education has no place either for Sanskrit or for Hindu scriptures like Vedas, Ramayana, Mahabharata, Tirukkural etc., it has de-Hinduised most of the Hindus and transformed them into brown English clones ignorant of Hindu religion, Hindu heritage and Hindu history. De-Hinduised by Macaulayan education, and brain washed by Macaulayan main stream media, most of Hindu intellectuals, bureaucrats, journalists, MBAs, business persons, doctors, lawyers, chartered accountants, engineers, teachers and the rest know nothing about Hindu religion; and do not know any Mantra of Vedas or any Shloka of Ramayana, Mahabharata or Tirukkural. Accordingly, most of the Hindus are self-alienated and indifferent to attacks being made on Hinduism by anti-Hindu forces.
    DISTORTION OF HINDU RELIGION AND HISTORY
    Apart from de-Hinduising Hindus, Macaulayan education has distorted Hindu religion and history. As per this education, Hindus never resisted any foreign aggression, and they do not have any glorious history. This education suppresses how Hindus valiantly fought invaders for several centuries, and defended their religion and motherland.
    Hinduism is based on Vedas which are all embracing and permit no caste system or birth-based caste system. But to divide Hindu society, missionaries proclaim that Hindus follow a discriminatory birth-based caste system. Macaulayan education and Marxist historians encourage such anti-Hindu misconceptions.
    In 1986, some attempts were made to modify Macaulay-ism. And during 1999 to 2004, HRD Minister Dr Murli Manohar Joshi tried his best to dislodge Macaulay’s education. But after regaining power in 2004, Congress-led government has reinforced this education.
    Though the Supreme Court approved ‘National Curriculum Framework (NCF) 2000′ was already in place, after regaining power in 2004, Congress-led government got NCF 2005 prepared. And though the National Policy on Education, 1986 emphasised spiritual development, value based education, Indology, Yoga and Sanskrit, NCF 2005 rejects all these sentiments.
    Entire curriculum is guided by Karl Marx who had declared, “Indian society has no history at all, at least no known history”.
    GLORIFICATION OF INVADERS
    In his book The Story of Civilization: Our Oriental Heritage, Will Durant (1885-1981), the American historian, calls Muslim rule in India as the bloodiest story in history.
    As against this, history books issued by National Council of Educational Research and Training, and written by Marxists, glorify Muslim rule in Hindu Bharat; and downgrade Hindu heroes like Prithviraj Chauhan, Maharana Pratap and Chhatrapati Shivaji. These books falsify history and denigrate Hinduism. As per these books, Ramayana and Mahabharat are mere fictions; and Ram and Krishna did not exist.
    Apart from acting as academic cheerleaders for terrorists, many leftist historians are deliberately distorting history to make it compatible with Marxism. They support the discredited Aryan Invasion Theory, and deny the existence of ancient river Saraswati.
    Marxists’ interpretation of Indian history is motivated, fictional, anti-Hindu, self-righteous and objectionable. Inspired by their anti-Hindu agenda, these sham historians fabricate history to defend the actions of Muslim invaders and rulers like Muhammad bin Qasim, Mahmud Ghazni, Mohammad Gouri, Feroz Tughlak, Allauddin Khilji, Taimur, Bahmanis, Babar, Aurangzeb, Nadir Shah, and Ahmadshah Abdali. They suppress the killings of millions of Hindus, and destruction of thousands of Hindu temples by Muslim invaders over the centuries.
    They reject the existence of glorious Hindu past. They dub their detractors as communal, and downgrade genuine historians. And for presenting anti-Hindu fiction as history, these fake historians are rewarded with national and international awards, honours and acclamations.
    BANISHMENT OF SANSKRIT
    Sanskrit which is the best, sweetest and divine language (bhashasu mukhya madhura divya geervaan bharati) has been driven out of Indian schools and colleges by Macaulay’s education. With the exception of Tirukkural which is in Tamil, almost all ancient Hindu scriptures like Vedas, Upanishads, Ramayan, Mahabharat are in Sanskrit. After banishing Sanskrit from education, Macaulayists call Sanskrit ‘the dead language’. That shows their attitude towards Hinduism.
    Ignorance of Sanskrit has made Hindus ignorant of their Sanskriti (culture), their religion, their heritage and their identity.
    WAY OUT Ever since 1947, Macaulay’s legacy has strengthened fake secularism. And fake secularism has brought disaster for Hindus in the shape of genocide and eviction of Hindus from Kashmir, Pak-Bangla combine’s terrorist and demographic invasion to plant more Pakistans and Bangladeshs on Bharat’s soil, and foreign-funded Christian missionary evangelisation by fraud and inducement. Moreover, Macaulayan curriculum has produced self-alienated Hindus who are indifferent to attacks on Hindus and Hinduism.
    Accordingly, Hindus have to be liberated from Macaulayan education and spurious secularism. And to achieve this goal, ‘secular India’ has to be transformed into ‘Hindu Bharat’.
    Logically, in 1947, on India’s Partition on religious basis and creation of Pakistan as demanded by Muslims, Bharat should have been declared a Hindu nation. But the problem can be solved even now by declaring Bharat a Hindu country. No one can object to Bharat being declared a Hindu nation when all the 57 Muslim-majority countries are declared as Islamic countries.
    Hindu Bharat will have no place for anti-Hindu education as also for fake secularism.
    Hindu Bharat will replace the current anti-Hindu education with a system that honours Hindu heritage, history and ethos. Besides, it will restore the dignity of Bharat’s native languages. And since survival of Sanskrit is a must for survival of Hinduism, Hindu Bharat will revive Sanskrit and make it a regular subject in schools and colleges. And Hindu Bharat will ensure that its heritage and civilization survive.
    Hindu Bharat will give justice to all and appease none. In Hindu Bharat, there will be one law and one nation; no distinction of majority and minority; and no discrimination, whatsoever, against any community.
    Besides protecting Bharat’s Hindu identity, Hindu Bharat will crush Pak-Bangla terrorist and demographic invasion, as also foreign-funded conversions.
    Therefore, for the very survival of Hindus and Hinduism, all pro-Hindu individuals and organisations must work to transform India into a Hindu nation by all peaceful, constitutional and lawful means.
    This is the only way to undo the colossal damage done by Macaulay to Hindus and Bharat.

  20. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Begum blossoms on International Circuit —–Teesta Setalvads bold and innovative inventions did not go unrewarded. Over the years, the Begum picked up an impressive array of national and international awards (and we have no way of knowing the extent to which she battened her purse). The awards include:

    2003 – Nuremberg Human Rights Award 2003

    2004 – Parliamentarians for Global Action `Defender of Democracy’ Award, jointly with Helen Clark, Prime Minister of New Zealand

    2004 – M.A. Thomas National Human Rights Award from the Vigil India Movement

    2006 – Nani A Palkhivala Award

    2007 – Padma Shri

    Bogus bleeding heart: Harsh Mander

    On 13 March 2002, an hitherto unknown and undistinguished gentleman named Harsh Mander made his debut in the columns of a national daily; became a well-choreographed international celebrity; resigned from the IAS after completing 20 years of service and becoming eligible for pension; and became `permanent’ with an international NGO where he was on deputation.

    As the IAS is already under a cloud as a corrupt and non-performing organisation, this would be an ideal opportunity for it to take in-house correctives and stop pandering to the culture of “the anti-national is truly international.” The nation is fast losing patience with these sleazy types.

    Briefly, Mander’s execrable article was titled, “Cry, the Beloved Country. Reflections on the Gujarat massacre.” It was obviously a command performance, and someone well-placed got it positioned in the English language media.

    Mander wrote claiming to have toured Gujarat for ten days after the riots, “My heart is sickened, my soul wearied, my shoulders aching with the burdens of guilt and shame.” He spoke glibly of “pitiless brutality against women and small children by organised bands of armed young men,” and YES:

    “What can you say about a woman eight months pregnant who begged to be spared. Her assailants instead slit open her stomach, pulled out her foetus and slaughtered it before her eyes.”

    Well, we now know that this NEVER HAPPENED, so Mander must explain his information-gathering techniques or admit he simply wrote what he was tutored to write by unknown persons, or that someone did the writing which he passed off in his name because he had an IAS tag and was going to “resign” from service in a manner that would gain instant lucrative international assignment + pension benefit intact.

    In these circumstances, it would be a safe bet to conclude that the rest of his `true stories’ are similar Bedtime Tales for the Macabre-Minded.

    This one is fit for Ramsay Brothers:

    - A small boy of six in Juhapara camp described how his mother and six brothers and sisters were battered to death before his eyes; he survived only because he fell unconscious, and was taken for dead.

    - A family escaping from Naroda-Patiya… spoke of losing a young woman and her three month old son, because a police constable directed her to `safety’ and she found herself instead surrounded by a mob which doused her with kerosene and set her and her baby on fire.

    Looking back, I am amazed one did not detect, then, the note of joyous triumphalism, the gloating “I got you” tone in which the piece was written:

    “I have never known a riot which has used the sexual subjugation of women so widely as an instrument of violence in the recent mass barbarity in Gujarat . There are reports everywhere of gang-rape, of young girls and women, often in the presence of members of their families, followed by their murder by burning alive, or by bludgeoning with a hammer and in one case with a screw driver…”

    Possible. But how does one explain the fact that nearly all surviving `raped’ women now say that they never complained of rape, and did not know that their affidavits claimed rape?

    Everywhere he went, Mander met people who said Gujarat was not a riot, but a “planned massacre, a pogrom.” Of course, he felt “great shame at the abdication of duty of my peers in the civil and police administration.” And of course he blamed “civil society.” In other words, the whole of Hindu India in whatever guise – politicians, police, officers, citizens. The only true Samaritans he did encounter were Muslims (who else?)

    What must be done?

    u Harsh Mander was a SERVING IAS officer when he wrote those outright lies. He must be prosecuted under relevant laws for

    1] Scandalizing the Gujarat government in the eyes of the nation and the world

    2] Peddling false stories about the torture of Muslim women with the intent to humiliate and dehumanize Gujarati Hindu society in the eyes of the nation and the world

    3] Inciting and provoking animosity and hatred among Hindus and Muslims by fanning fires of hatred instead of allowing the return of normalcy and communal harmony

    u The Government of India must immediately revoke his pension and recover previous amounts paid by attaching his bank accounts or properties, if necessary.

    u The National Human Rights Commission has evolved into a national disgrace and should be wound up expeditiously. It serves no public purpose and panders only to an international audience, which is definitionally anti-Hindu.

    u On 23 November 2008, I was part of a citizen’s initiative to the Commission, to demand an enquiry into allegations of illegal detention and torture of Sadhvi Pragya by the Mumbai ATS. No action has been reported to us in this matter till date, and I am quite confident that after one formal notice to the Maharashtra Home Secretary – duly reported in the media – there has been NO follow up action at all.

    u Since then, Sadhvi Pragya has been hospitalized for weakness after she refused food on finding non-vegetarian items in her jail food. Would NHRC have remembered that it had sent a formal notice to the Maharashtra Government and not got a reply? No. There seems to be a tacit understanding about what cases need to be followed and what are to be ignored.

    u Since the cases taken up are ONLY those pertaining to the Minorities, and we already have a Minorities Commission, the NHRC is truly redundant.

    u The Supreme Court must tell us if we need a Supreme Court? Because if the highest judicial institution of the country plays Second Fiddle to West-backed NGOs and activists with unknown agendas and sources of income, we may be better off institutionalizing a true jungle raj in which we Hindus have a better chance of surviving.

    u If the Supreme Court does its job properly, what need is there of a National Human Rights Commission? It is not the job of the Indian taxpayer to provide retired judges with paid sinecures. These two organisations should stop their jugalbandi and tell us which of them should survive, and which should be wound up.

    u The Supreme Court must immediately initiate steps to undo its own previous prejudicial and punitive treatment of Zahira Shaikh and give the poor orphan a fair compensation so that she can begin to pick up the pieces of her shattered life. The Registrar-General and Joint Commissioner of Police who demonstrated bias against her must be punished.

    u All Gujarat witnesses currently being `held’ by NGOs must be immediately taken away and put under the custody of the Gujarat State .

    u All victims must be given their sworn affidavits in a language they understand and asked if they stand by them or rebut the allegations therein. After that, action must be taken against those who got signatures through unfair means.

    u The apex court must retrieve its honour by sending the Gujarat riot cases BACK to Gujarat .

    u Action must be taken against ALL NGOs and activists who orchestrated the international opprobrium against the Gujarat state and the Hindu people of India .

    u Zahira has exposed major holes in the ethical roofing of statutory commissions that play to an international gallery, and the Hindu-baiting media-NGO nexus. Her demand for a probe into Teesta’s post-Gujarat assets remains pertinent.

    u Finally, as the riot cases were transferred on faulty premises, norms must be laid down to prevent the hijacking of justice in future.

  21. YOGESH SAXENA said

    By Maulana Rizwan ul-Qasmi (Administrator, Dar ul-Ulum Sabil us-Salam, Hyderabad, India) The Quran is the last Divine revelation, and has been sent by God for all humanity. It will remain without any change or modification whatsoever till the Day of Judgment, for the Prophet Muhammad is the last of the prophets. The religion as represented in the Quran is eternal, and so are the Quran’s laws, its shariah, its knowledge and the need and the value of this knowledge.
    But this does not at all mean that time has stopped forever and that conditions will never change. Rather, change is permanent. The demands of the age were subject to change in the past, and this applies even today. And just as in the past considerations were made to suit the then prevailing conditions, so, too, today in our interpretation of what God has entrusted to us those aspects that are subject to change must be kept in mind. Hence, madrasas must be mindful of contemporary conditions, needs and demands and keep the torch of the knowledge of the Faith burning in the light of all these factors. This, in fact, was the aim behind the founding of one of the first and, in many senses, unique madrasas in India following the collapse of Muslim rule in the country—the Dar ul Ulum at Deoband. This madrasa was not established simply to teach a few subjects. If its historical context is carefully studied, it appears that it aimed at addressing contemporary challenges as well, and that it had taken upon itself the task of the interpretation and expression of the Faith in the context of the changed conditions of the times in order to keep alive the torch of Islam in the face of fierce storm of Western atheism and materialism. Several other madrasas also soon emerged at this time that carried on with this mission.
    There can be no doubt that these madrasas managed, with considerable success, to fulfill their duty of testifying to the Truth and communicating the teachings of the Faith. Many of the vestiges of religion that remain among the Muslims of the country today are a result of the dedicated work of these institutions. It is these signs of religious commitment that have become an eye-sore to Westernised, anti-religious forces. Madrasas need to carry on in this wise path of our elders and continue with the task, mandated by God and the Prophet, of demonstrating and witnessing to the Truth. For this, they must keep themselves in harmony with the changing needs and conditions of the times. They must seek to answer the new problems that the new times produce and to effectively face new challenges. When madrasa students step out of their institutions, which are sealed off from the outside world, they should not feel out of place and be led to think that they had spent much of their lives closed in a fortress that has nothing to do with the rest of the world. Rather, they should be in a position to guide society on the lines of the Faith, for today materialism and atheism are rife, and knowledge is framed and used in such a way as to take people away, rather than towards, God. Madrasas must provide their students with knowledge of contemporary developments so as to enable them to understand the objections against and criticisms of Islam and to effectively respond to them. Further, they must also train and inspire their students to effectively communicate the truths of Islam to others.
    In advocating that madrasas be able to respond to modern challenges and suitably relate to contemporary demands I am certainly not arguing, as do some self-styled ‘progressives’, that Islam should be moulded according to the times, rather than the other way round, and that it be interpreted in the way the West wants it to be. It is absolutely erroneous to imagine that since the times and conditions have changed and so have many social and economic aspects of life, the Islam based on the 1400 year-old tradition of the Quran and Sunnah needs to be revised. It certainly does not mean that when we call for an Islamic Renaissance, for a new religious interpretation and for reforming madrasa education by taking into account the demands of the present age we are suggesting that Islam should be modified according to our own whims. Islam is the religion of nature and in its laws and commandments it has taken into account human nature. This, indeed, is the actual soul of Islamic law and the basis of Islam’s teachings. All the revolutions that the world has witnessed have had to do simply with external means and causes, while human nature and its basic demands and human feelings and emotions have remained the same and will always do so.The Madrasa System of Education: Aspects in Need of Change and the Limits of ChangeThere is no doubt that the basic aims and objectives of madrasas have always been the same in the past, and shall remain so in the future, too. If Islam is an eternal religion and a guide for humanity till the Day of Judgment—as it indeed is—then the basic aim of the madrasas—that the path that God and the Prophet have prescribed for humanity, and which is the way to success, be taught and made known—cannot be altered. However, this certainly does not mean that the entire system and structure of madrasa education is beyond change, as if these are meant simply to serve as relics from the past, an archaeological curiosity for an age that has vastly changed. Study the history of the ulema, the renewers of the faith, the guides to the path, the history of people like Imam Malik and Ibn Shihab Zahri and down to Shah Waliullah, Maulana Muhammad Qasim Nanotawi, Maulana Muhammad Ali Mungeri etc.. You will discover that the real spirit running through their work and their writings was the same—the protection of the Faith and its propagation and revival in the light of contemporary thought. But yet, for this same purpose the methods that these leaders used differed from each other, each suited to their own age and context.
    In this regard, then, we must examine our madrasa education system and allow for necessary changes. In addition, we must also recognise that the general level of the graduates that the madrasas are today churning out is, unfortunately, not very satisfactory, and that their contribution and benefit to society is limited, and, indeed, quite disheartening. Certain aspects of the present system of madrasa education are in need of reform in order to make it more effective and more in accordance with contemporary demands. In this respect one can point to such troubling issues as stagnation in the syllabus, excessive attention being paid to certain subjects and the corresponding lack of adequate attention to certain modern subjects, the focus on mastery of certain specified books rather than certain disciplines, shortcomings in teaching methods, the absence of teaching important languages and the lack of co-ordination and co-operation between various madrasas.Stagnation in the Madrasas Curriculum: When I say that the madrasa curriculum has stagnated, I certainly do not mean to argue that all the books that are presently taught in madrasas should be discarded or that they are unable to provide proper religious and intellectual guidance and understanding or that teaching them is wholly useless. Not at all. But, yet, it is an undeniable fact that from the point of view of what the aims and objectives of a proper madrasa syllabus should be, the majority of texts currently used in the madrasas deserve to be re-looked at. Many of them can be removed from the list of prescribed books that are part of the syllabus and, instead, be made for the students to read on their own.
    In order to counter the powerful waves of materialism and atheism flooding in from the West and the accompanying criticisms of Islam’s system and way of life, madrasas ought to have included the causes or the basic purposes of Islamic rules or what are called the ‘secrets of the shariah’ (asrar-e shariah) as a separate subject in their curriculum. For this purpose, madrasas could have used Shah Waliullah’s well-known book Hujjat Ullah al-Balagha, and sections of some books by Imam Ibn Qayyim and Imam Ghazali and so on. However, because the dars-i nizami syllabus as formulated by Mulla Nizamuddin Sihalawi, which is still used by most Indian madrasas, did not give any importance to this subject, it was neglected in most Indian madrasas. Recently, some madrasas have included this subject in their syllabus but even in these institutions it does not get the importance that it deserves.
    Today, as a result of new inventions as well as a product of the present global socio-political system, new legal issues have emerged. It is necessary for Islamic law to address these issues. For this purpose, Islamic scholars require a deep understanding of the sources, principles and methods of reasoning of Islamic jurisprudence. Madrasas must give greater stress to these than at present. Unfortunately, only two or three books on the principles of Islamic jurisprudence are included in the present madrasa syllabus. And even these have their limitations, being, for the most part, limited just to the Quran as a source of jurisprudence, and not dealing with other sources of Islamic jurisprudence, such as the Sunnah or practice of the Prophet, ijma or the consensus of the scholars and qiyas or analogy. Several suitable books for these are available and they should be included in the curriculum. Furthermore, madrasa students should also be familiarized with texts on the principles of jurisprudence written by scholars belonging to schools of Islamic jurisprudence other than their own.
    Likewise, the present madrasa curriculum does not do justice to such subjects as the principles of Hadith and the principles of Quranic commentary. In some madrasas, no books on these subjects are taught at all or else some small booklets are used, and that too in a very cursory manner. Further, it would not be wrong to say that madrasas have not given the Quran its due. Generally, in our madrasas only two Quranic commentaries are taught: the Tafsir-e Baidhawi and Jalalayn. The former is clearly insufficient for expressing the actual spirit of the Quran, and it only entangles the reader in verbal puzzles. Further, it does not deal with the entire Quran, being restricted just till the Surah al-Baqarah. As for the Jalalayn, it is like a rendering of the Quran in a different form of Arabic. So, this is all that is taught in the madrasas about the Quran, although there are numerous books dealing with the meaning of and commentaries on the Quran that can be incorporated in the curriculum.
    Madrasas give no importance at all to the teaching of history and to the books abut the life of the Prophet, although this was once a major area of specialization of the ulema. It is a subject that can never lose its relevance and importance. One of the reasons why much of the fiercely anti-Islamic propaganda coming out of the West has gone uncontested is because the ulema have ignored and are ignorant of the history of Islam, and so cannot counter the wrong allegations being made about it. Leave alone the history of non-Muslims or of recent global developments, about which they know almost nothing, madrasa students have an extremely superficial knowledge of even the early history of Islam and the Muslims. It is absolutely necessary that books on the history of Islam, of India and of the world be included in the madrasa curriculum.
    Today, subjects need to be studied in depth and from their original sources. Critics of Islam have established specialized Islamic research centres, and they have a deep knowledge of our history, our beliefs, our theology and our laws, which they use to seek to distort the image of Islam. Islamic scholars should also study other religions, and for this, certain books can be included in the madrasa curriculum that provide an introduction to the various religions, their basic beliefs, their social and economic principles and the lives of their leaders, drawing upon their original and reliable texts and sources. Further, madrasa students must also be made aware of modern social and economic systems and philosophies and theories. They must have at least a basic idea of the thought of such key modern thinkers as Karl Marx, Lenin, Freud, Darwin and so on. While studying Islamic jurisprudence, they must be familiarised with the position of modern international law on key issues in a comparative perspective. Without this, modern challenges cannot be effectively answered and met.
    Finally, it should be remembered that all these suggested measures of reform in the madrasas can be successful only if what are regarded as the ‘mothers of the madrasas’ (umm ul-madaris)—the larger ones that have spawned many others that follow their system—take the initiative first. *This is an abridged translation of an article by the author titled Dini Madaris Ka Nisab-o-Nizam Aur Jadid Taqaze, which appeared in the January 2003 issue of the New Delhi-based Urdu monthly Tarjuman Dar ul-Ulum (vol. 10, no.8, p.23-32)

  22. YOGESH SAXENA said

    The Godhra Massacre127
    As noted at the outset of this report, the ongoing violence in Gujarat was triggered by the torching of two train cars carrying Hindu activists on February 27, 2002. The attack followed an altercation between Hindu activists and Muslim vendors at the train station in Godhra that morning, around 8:00 a.m. A Muslim mob soon gathered and surrounded the train compartment which was then set on fire. There are significantly divergent accounts about the events leading to the dispute that resulted in the Godhra killings. It has been widely reported that a scuffle began between Muslim vendors and Hindu activists shortly after the train arrived at the station. The activists, who had been chanting Hindu nationalist slogans, were said to have refused to pay a vendor until he said “Jai Shri Ram” or “Praise Lord Ram.”128 As the train then tried to pull out of the station, the emergency brake was pulled, a Muslim mob gathered outside the train, which was then set on fire.129 Fifty-eight passengers were killed, including fifteen children and twenty-five women.130
    The Godhra railway station is situated in an overwhelmingly Muslim section of the city. For three weeks preceding the killings, trains carrying Vishwa Hindu Parishad activists had been stopping daily in Godhra.131 The activists were coming to and from Ayodhya, where the VHP sought to begin construction of a Hindu temple on the disputed site of the mosque destroyed by Hindu activists there. VHP leaders had set March 15, 2002 as a deadline to bring thousands of stone pillars to the site in order to begin construction of the temple.
    Initially Gujarat Chief Minister Narendra Modi claimed that the killings were an “organized terrorist attack.”132 Federal government sources speculated that they were “pre-meditated,” or the work of Pakistan’s Inter-Services Intelligence (ISI).133 However, senior police officials in Gujarat later concluded that the killings were “not preplanned” but rather the result of “a sudden, provocative incident.”134 In addition, a report from the Railway Protection Force (RPF) concluded that the killings resulted from a spontaneous altercation between VHP activists and merchants on the railway that escalated out of control, rather than a planned conspiracy.135
    There was some forewarning of violence from within the police itself. Additional Director General of Police G. C. Raigar provided intelligence ahead of the Godhra incident that VHP volunteers were moving in and out of Gujarat and could instigate communal violence. He was removed from his post after presenting evidence to news media that law and order in the state could be compromised by VHP volunteers coming to and from Ayodhya. He had also questioned the government’s ability to provide security to the Hindu activists or take other measures, despite repeated warnings.136
    In July 2002, results of an official investigation by the Ahmedabad-based Forensic Science Laboratory stated that the fire could not have been set by the mob from the outside as had been alleged; the fire, it claimed, was set from inside the train.137 Close on the heels of the forensics report, activists in Gujarat released the results of a detailed survey of the families of those killed in Godhra. The survey revealed that most of those reported killed, and in whose name revenge was unleashed, were not kar sevaks (Hindu activists) but ticketless travelers or free riders-a norm on Indian trains.138 Following media inquiries that the reservation list for that day be made available to the public, the Gujarat government released the names of thirty-nine of the fifty-eight who died. The other nineteen have yet to be identified. It remains unclear how many of those killed were kar sevaks.139
    The findings of these reports have yet to find their way into the Godhra investigations, which are fraught with procedural irregularities that directly violate both Indian and international law.140
    The Prevention of Terrorism Act
    In March 2002, the state government charged those arrested in relation to the attack on the Godhra train under the controversial and draconian Prevention of Terrorism Ordinance (POTO, now the Prevention of Terrorism Act, POTA), but filed ordinary criminal charges against those accused of attacks on Muslims. Bowing to criticism from political leaders and civil society across the country, the chief minister dropped the POTO charges but stated that the terms of POTO might be applied at a later date.141 Eleven months later, on February 19, 2003, POTA was invoked ex post facto142 against 123 people accused in the Godhra massacre. The state contended that new facts had emerged in the investigations that satisfied POTA requirements.143
    On February 6, 2003, police arrested Maulana Hasan Umarji, a Muslim cleric whom officials say masterminded the attack. The prosecution’s theory on Godhra has changed track numerous times. Umarji is the third such “mastermind” to be identified. The first theory involved a conspiracy linked to Pakistan’s ISI, the second to the underworld and drug smugglers, and the third linked to Umarji. Officials claim that during his interrogation, he confessed to receiving financial assistance from Pakistan, Saudi Arabia, and Dubai.144 The People’s Union for Democratic Rights, an Indian human rights NGO, has charged that the arrest is politically motivated. Umarji had publicly campaigned against the BJP during the December 2002 elections, and was heavily involved in organizing relief assistance after the violence.145 He was arrested based on the alleged confession of one of the other arrestees,146 yet in the eleven months preceding Umarji’s arrest, not one of the seventy-odd people arrested had identified Umarji as a participant.147 Following Umarji’s arrest on February 6, Muslim-owned shops in the town of Godhra closed down in protest. Some Hindus in Godhra also closed their shops fearing violence.148
    While many of those arrested for post-Godhra attacks on Muslims are out on bail, Additional Director General of Police A.K. Bhargav admitted that POTA had been invoked against the Godhra arrestees in part to forestall the possibility of their obtaining bail.149 On April 17, 2003 a special POTA court rejected the bail applications of fifty-six Godhra arrestees.150 By sharp contrast, as of the beginning of March 2003, all but three of the sixty-eight accused in the Naroda Patia case were out on bail. In keeping with Indian criminal procedure151 the police had attached the properties of fifty-one of the fugitives in the Godhra case, but had failed to do the same for fugitives in the Naroda Patia case.152 Critics in the state, including human rights lawyers, add that POTA-whose evidentiary requirements are lower than those of ordinary criminal legislation-is being invoked primarily against those against whom there is little evidence.153
    Police continue to dismiss the post-Godhra violence as spontaneous and unorganized; a chilling echo of Chief Minister Modi’s now famous justification for the anti-Muslim pogrom that “Every action has an equal and opposite reaction.”154 When questioned about the government’s decision not to apply POTA in the Naroda Patia and Gulbarg Society cases, the police responded that there was no evidence of a conspiracy in those cases.155 This despite the fact that evidence clearly exists, and has been collected in meticulous detail by human rights groups throughout the state in the form of thousands of affidavits and reports. The evidence is simply not being entered into the police record. Responding to charges made by Human Rights Watch that POTA had been selectively applied against Muslims, while ordinary criminal charges were filed against Hindus, a government official told the Associated Press that investigating agencies “had found no Hindus involved in anti-state activities that threatened that country’s sovereignty.”156
    In addition to the Godhra massacre, other cases involving sangh parivar victims, such as the attack on VHP Gujarat state General Secretary Jaideep Patel (see footnote 46), and the assassination of former Gujarat home minister and VHP functionary Haren Pandya are being pursued much more aggressively than those involving Muslim victims.
    On the morning on March 26, 2003, former Gujarat Home Minister Haren Pandya was assassinated. He was shot at close range with five bullets.157 Three eyewitnesses who testified before the Citizens’ Tribunal testified that they saw Pandya on February 28, 2002 opposite the V.S. Hospital in Ahmedabad setting fire to a store called Apna Bazaar Medical and shouting, “Let us burn these Muslims.” Pandya, who was leading the mob in the area, also reportedly had prevented the fire brigade from putting out the fire. An FIR had been lodged against him.158 In August 2002 Pandya resigned from the ministry in Gujarat. A source close to Chief Minister Modi told rediff.com, an online news service, that Pandya was asked to either resign or apologize for appearing before the Citizens’ Tribunal and implicating Modi in the violence in the state. He was believed to have told the tribunal that Modi met with top police officials on February 27 and gave oral directives not to interfere with the Hindu retaliation (see Chapter III). Pandya had denied that he appeared before the tribunal.159
    In the aftermath of Pandya’s assassination Gujarati police reportedly arrested and detained young Muslim men without producing them in court within twenty-four hours of arrest as mandated by law.160 On April 19, 2003, the government of Gujarat booked ten more people under POTA for their alleged involvement in Pandya’s assassination. They were also accused of the March 11, 2003 attack on VHP leader Jagdish Tiwari, and for the serial blasts in three Ahmedabad Municipal Transport Service buses on May 29, 2002.161
    In addition to its selective application of POTA, the government of Gujarat has allocated greater resources to the investigation of the attack in Godhra than to cases involving Muslim victims. Public prosecutors in the Godhra case, for example, are paid at the rate of Rs. 7,000 (U.S.$149) per hearing while those prosecuting the remainder of cases are paid Rs. 400 (U.S.$9) a day, irrespective of the number of cases they hear.162 According to an Ahmedabad-based lawyer, a bias is also apparent in the selection of public prosecutors and the rigor of investigations. He told Human Rights Watch:
    The government pays Rs. 7,000 per hearing to special public prosecutors working on Godhra. In Ahmedabad the public prosecutors will get Rs. 400 a day. Victims and complainants will not have faith in public prosecutors appointed by the state. There is also no criteria in appointing public prosecutors, like looking for ones who have handled minority cases in the past for example…. The Godhra case is much further ahead and all accused are Muslims. The prosecutors’ theory is that Godhra was planned. They told the same to the Commission of Inquiry, but they have not proven it so far.163
    The special public prosecutor for the Godhra case reportedly has over twenty-five years of legal experience in criminal cases. In contrast, prosecutors appointed to hear the post-Godhra cases lack the necessary experience to handle cases of this magnitude.164 The Gujarat government has also set up a special POTA court, headed by district sessions judge Sonia Gokanim to try the Godhra case. The court will cease to function once the trial is over.165 Law Minister Ashok Bhatt, meanwhile, ruled out any special courts to try cases related to the post-Godhra violence against Muslims.166 As a result cases may drag on indefinitely.167
    Uses of “Terrorism”
    The application of POTA against Muslims accused in Godhra furthers existing discriminatory views that equate Islam with terrorism.168 Following the Godhra massacre, the state and central government moved quickly to qualify the attack as a “pre-meditated,” “terrorist” attack against Hindus. The recent revival of the Ram temple campaign, and heightened fears of terrorism since September 11 were also exploited by local Hindu nationalist groups and the local press that printed reports of a “deadly conspiracy” against Hindus by Muslims in the state. On February 28, one local language paper headline read: “Avenge blood for blood.” Muslim survivors of the attacks repeatedly told Human Rights Watch that they were told to “go back to Pakistan.”169

    A resident of Naroda Patia who lost nine family members in the violence told Human Rights Watch: “They keep going on about Muslim terrorists, but who are the terrorists? Those who torture Muslims so much should be punished a bit. In a family of nine, I am the only survivor. Whom should I live for now?”170 Fliers in circulation in Gujarat for years before the attacks cautioned Hindus to “beware of inhuman deeds of Muslims…. Muslims are destroying Hindu Community by slaughter houses, slaughtering cows and making Hindu girls elope. Crime, drugs, terrorism are Muslim’s empire.”171 Similar fliers depicting Muslims as terrorists and sexual deviants are now in circulation in Rajasthan where the BJP is contesting elections later this year (see Chapter XI).
    The labeling of Muslims as terrorists has also seeped into civil society. Teesta Setalvad, prominent Indian journalist, activist, and editor of the journal Communalism Combat explained:
    The absolute horrifying fact of the violence was the paralysis and complicity of civil society in Gujarat, barring the few very brave and noble exceptions. This huge mass consensus that the discourse of the right wing has got, is really mirrored to a large extent in Gujarat, particularly in Ahmedabad city. So there is discourse about terrorist being used as an alternative to Muslim, where Kashmir is invoked to decide what should happen to Gujarati Muslims, as a payback. After the genocide the chief minister of Gujarat says, “why should I run relief camps, are they baby-making factories?” So this whole demonization of the Muslim community with no basis and rationality, no basis in fact, can really be observed in civil society in Gujarat. Civil society let this carnage take place, let the genocide take place, and even justified it in the name of Godhra.172
    Members of the VHP and Bajrang Dal have also targeted Hindus for helping refugees, most notably Hindu doctors. Concerted attempts to communalize the medical and legal community in Gujarat may have obstructed the delivery of much-needed medical and legal aid following the violence.173 Journalists too have come under attack for their unflinching reporting of the events in the country’s English media. On June 11, 2002 Chief Minister Modi issued a blatant threat against such journalists stating that, “Those journalists who cover Gujarat… may meet the fate of Daniel Pearl… Cover communal riots at your own risk, look at Daniel Pearl.”174 Human rights defenders and peace activists have also come under attack, harassment, or intimidation. Threats are made publicly and privately. In December 2002 VHP General Secretary Praveen Togadia declared, “All Hindutva opponents will get the death sentence and we will leave it to the people to carry this out.”175
    Godhra’s victims
    While the government continues to fumble the Godhra investigations, the relatives of the Hindus killed in the attack are battling poverty and expressing their frustrations with the rhetoric of the VHP. Eighty-year-old Girishchandra Rawal, whose son and wife were killed in the Godhra attack, told reporters:
    The VHP has cheated us in the name of Lord Ram…. What do I gain from supporting the Ram temple movement in Ayodhya? Even if the temple is built there my future remains insecure… I have already lost my wife in the Godhra carnage and the son who was the sole breadwinner of my family to the ensuing violence. The state government announced an ex-gratia (compensation) of Rs. 200,000 [U.S.$4,255] for the kin and later it reduced it to Rs. 100,000 [U.S.$2,128]. My son has left behind his wife and daughter, how long can I feed them on this meagre amount?
    Rawal claimed that he had not received the additional Rs. 50,000 (U.S.$1,064) promised by the VHP to the victims’ next of kin.176 He described Hindutva as “nothing more than a political plank,” adding that if you “take the dirty politicking out you have a society that believes in peaceful co-existence.”177 Rukesh Shah, a nineteen-year-old VHP worker who was in the train when it caught fire told reporters, “I lost my grocery shop in the violence. Did the VHP do anything to compensate me? Now I have to work as a daily wage labourer to support my mother and sisters.”178
    127 Reproduced in part from Human Rights Watch, “We Have No Orders to Save You,” Chapter III.
    128 Celia Dugger, “After Deadly Firestorm, India Officials Ask Why,” New York Times, March 6, 2002; Rajiv Chandrasekaran, “Provocation Preceded Indian Train Fire: Official Faults Hindu Actions, Muslim Reactions for Incident That Led to Carnage” Washington Post, March 6, 2002; “Train attack not pre-meditated,” Times of India, March 8, 2002; Siddharth Darshan Kumar, “Muslim attackers set fire to train carrying Hindu nationalists, killing at least 57,” Associated Press, February 28, 2002.
    129 Dugger, “After Deadly Firestorm”; Chandrasekaran, “Provocation Preceded Indian Train Fire.”
    130 “Death toll in Indian train inferno rises to 58,” Reuters, February 28, 2002.
    131 Priyanka Kakodkar, “`Just like Hindustan-Pakistan,’” Outlook, March 18, 2002.
    132 Ashok Sharma, “Indian violence spreads in wake of train fire that killed at least 58,” Associated Press, February 28, 2002. Reacting to government assertions that the Godhra incident was an act of terrorism, a resident of Chartoda Kabristan relief camp told Human Rights Watch: “They keep talking about terrorism and Pakistan. But isn’t what has happened to us worse than terrorism?” Human Rights Watch interview (name withheld), Ahmedabad, March 23, 2002.
    133 “Needle of Suspicion Points Towards ISI in Godhra Incident,” Press Trust of India, March 1, 2002; “Conspiracy Theories Abound Over India’s Religious Riots,” Dow Jones International News, March 6, 2002.
    134 Chandrasekaran, “Provocation Helped Set India Train Fire,” Washington Post; Kingshuk Nag, “Godhra Attack Not Planned,” Times of India, March 28, 2002.
    135 The Railway Protection Force is a central government police force for Indian railways. RPF officers were present during the Godhra massacre; S. Satayanarayanan, “Godhra Carnage Not Preplanned: RPF Report Dispels Conspiracy Theory,” Tribune, April 9, 2002.
    136 Sheela Bhatt, “Intelligence chief who had warned Gujarat government transferred,” rediff.com, April 8, 2002 [online], http://www.rediff.com/news/2002/apr/08bhatt.htm (retrieved April 17, 2002).
    137 “Doubts over Gujarat train attack,” BBC News, July 3, 2002 [online] http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/south_asia/2087709.stm (retrieved June 5, 2003); Human Rights Watch, World Report 2003: Events of 2002 (New York: Human Rights Watch, 2003), p. 237.
    138 J Sri Raman, “Hum Hindustani: A year after Godhra,” March 3, 2003 [online], http://www.gujaratplus.com/news/print.php?id=7891 (retrieved May 21, 2003).
    139 Concerned Citizens Tribunal, Crime Against Humanity, vol. II, p. 97.
    140 In May 2002, for example, serum was reportedly injected into five of the accused before they were questioned. Relatives of the accused have also been illegally detained. Many have spent months in jail without being produced in court. Setalvad, “Gujarat-One year later.” Late at night on April 29, 2003, forty-six-year-old Fakruddin Yusuf died in judicial custody. He had been booked under POTA for the Godhra attack (see below). Yusuf had been suffering from low blood pressure and lung and heart ailments. Yusuf’s lawyer, A.A. Hassan, has alleged that his client died as a result of police negligence, adding that he was not given proper medical treatment. “Godhra accused dies in custody,” Times of India, May 2, 2003; “Main accused of Gujarat’s train carnage dies in custody in India,” Agence France-Presse, April 30, 2003; “Godhra accused had lung, heart problems,” Times of India, May 3, 2003.
    141 Human Rights Watch, “We Have No Orders to Save You,” p. 5.
    142 The law was retroactively applied to crimes that took place before POTA was passed.
    143 “POTA invoked in Godhra carnage,” Times of India, February 20, 2003. The long debated anti-terrorism legislation, the Prevention of Terrorism Act (POTA), was pushed through parliament on March 26, 2002. Its close resemblance to the much misused and now lapsed Terrorists and Disruptive Activities (Prevention) Act (TADA) of 1985 (amended 1987) foreshadowed a return to the widespread and systematic curtailment of civil liberties. POTA created an overly broad definition of terrorism, while expanding the state’s investigative and procedural powers. Moreover, under POTA, suspects can be detained for up to three months without charge, and up to three months more with the permission of a special judge. Since its passage, POTA has been implemented against political opponents in various parts of the country. Human Rights Watch, World Report 2003, p. 241.
    144 Stavan Desai, “In Gujarat, only Godhra case is fit enough for POTA,” Indian Express, April 3, 2003; “Suspects in Gujarat train attack funded from abroad: officials,” Agence France-Presse, February 19, 2003.
    145 “`Muslim community traumatised in Godhra’,” The Hindu, April 29, 2003.
    146 “Main Godhra conspirator arrested,” Hindustan Times, February 7, 2003.
    147 Setalvad, “Gujarat-One year later.”
    148 “Protests over Gujarat arrest,” BBC News, February 6, 2003 [online], http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/south_asia/2734001.stm (retrieved June 5, 2003). The Alliance for Defence of Democracy, a collective of NGOs and activists, announced that it will secure the services of prominent Supreme Court lawyers to represent those arrested as a result of the “misuse of POTA.” The lawyers will also fight for fair compensation for all the victims, and against what they term the “illegal arrests” of peace activists and eyewitnesses. “Top lawyers to defend Godhra case accused,” Times of India, March 13, 2003.
    149 Under POTA the accused cannot obtain bail unless the court records a finding that there is no prima facie case against them. “In Gujarat, only Godhra case is fit enough for POTA,” Indian Express, April 3, 2003.
    150 “POTA court rejects bail applications of 56 accused,” Press Trust of India, April 17, 2003.
    151 See India’s Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, sections 82, 83.
    152 “89 killed in massacre, police let the probe die,” Indian Express, March 1, 2003.
    153 “In Gujarat, only Godhra case is fit enough for POTA,” Indian Express, April 3, 2003. See footnote 143 for more on POTA.
    154 Scott Baldauf, “Indian government struggles to maintain order; Continuing riots test Hindu-led coalition’s credibility,” Christian Science Monitor, March 4, 2002.
    155 “Same terror, different laws in Gujarat,” Indian Express, February 22, 2003.
    156 Ashok Sharma, “International rights groups demand federal probe into killing of Muslims in India’s Gujarat state,” Associated Press, March 8, 2003.
    157 Vikram Vakil, “Former Gujarat home minister Haren Pandya shot dead,” rediff.com, March 26, 2003.
    158 Concerned Citizens Tribunal, Crime Against Humanity, vol. I, p. 44.
    159 Sheela Bhatt, “Haren Pandya resigns from Gujarat ministry,” rediff.com, August 6, 2002.
    160 Rathin Das, “Pandya killing: Muslims get midnight knocks,” Hindustan Times, April 21, 2003.
    161 “Gujarat books 10 under POTA,” Indian Express, April 19, 2003.
    162 Amit Mukherjee, “Godhra prosecutor to be paid RS 7000 per hearing,” Times of India, June 22, 2002.
    163 Human Rights Watch interview with lawyer (name withheld), Ahmedabad, January 2, 2003.
    164 Amit Mukherjee, “Godhra prosecutor to be paid RS 7000 per hearing,” Times of India, June 22, 2002.
    165 “Godhra-POTA,” Press Trust of India, March 8, 2003.
    166 Sourav Mukherjee and Amit Mukherjee, “Trial begins in just 1 of 961 riot cases,” Times of India, February 24, 2003.
    167 Cases dating back to 1985 or 1990 are still pending in Gujarat criminal courts. Concerned Citizens’ Tribunal, Crime Against Humanity, vol. I, p. 209.
    168 See Chapter XI for more on the theme of terrorism in the BJP election campaign in Gujarat.
    169 Human Rights Watch, “We Have No Orders to Save You,” pp. 4 -5.
    170 Human Rights Watch interview with Khalid Noor Mohammed Sheikh, Ahmedabad, January 5, 2003.
    171 Human Rights Watch, “We Have No Orders to Save You,” p. 43.
    172 Human Rights Watch interview with Teesta Setalvad, Mumbai, December 21, 2003.
    173 Concerned Citizens Tribunal, Crime Against Humanity, vol. I, p. 210.
    174 Concerned Citizens Tribunal, Crime Against Humanity, vol. II, p. 31; “Cover communal riots at your own risk, look at Daniel Pearl – Gujarat govt.,” Indian Express, June 11, 2002. For more on attacks on the media in Gujarat see Human Rights Watch, “We Have No Orders to Save You,” p. 34.
    175 Neena Vyas, “Hindutva storm will not be – limited to Gujarat – Togadia,” The Hindu, December 18, 2002.
    176 Sukrat Desai, “Godhra victims’ kin say VHP has cheated them,” Indo-Asia News Service, February 26, 2003.

  23. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Hajj: The fifth Pillar of Islam
    Islam stands on five pillars, namely (1) Kalema or six sentences of oath to Islam, (2) Namaaj or prayer, five times a day, (3) Roja or fasting in the month of Ramadan, (4) Zakat or giving away a part of income (2.5%) for the sake of Jihad (i.e. for terrorist activities) and (5) Hajj or pilgrimage to Mecca.
    The Islamic Hajj, i.e. pilgrimage to Mecca, is an obligation that every able-bodied Muslim, who can afford, is expected to perform at least once in life. This ritual demonstrates the solidarity of the Muslim people, and their submission to the Allah, the Islamic God. The Hajj occurs from the 8th to the 12th day of Dhul Hijjah, the 12th month of the Islamic lunar calendar.
    It should be mentioned here that the Hajj ritual was considered ancient even in the times of Prophet Muhammad in the 7th century AD. Islamic scriptures say that it was practiced even in the days of Ibrahim (Abraham of Bible). In ancient times, tens of thousands of pagan pilgrims used to join processions, simultaneously converging on the ancient idol-temple of Kaaba in Mecca for the Hajj, and perform a series of rituals. Many believe that initially the Kaaba was a temple of Lord Shiva, Hajj was a Hindu practice, and later on included into Islam by Prophet Muhammad. In ancient tradition, the pilgrims would walk counter-clockwise seven times about the Kaaba, a process called Tawaf, kiss the Hazr-e-Aswad (the Black Stone), then run back and forth from the Zamzam Well near the Kabah back and forth between the hills of Al-Safa and Al-Marwah, then go to the plains of Mount Arafat to stand in vigil, then proceed to Muzdalifah to gather appropriate pebbles, which they would throw at three pillars in Mina to perform the ritual of the “Stoning the Devil”. The pilgrims would then shave their heads, perform an animal sacrifice, and celebrate the three day global festival of Eid-ul-Adha. Muslims continue to imitate the same.
    Every male Muslim, proceeding toward Mecca to perform the Hajj, must clad himself with Ihram, namely two pieces of white cloth, one to wear and the other to cover the upper part of his body and thus he enters a state called Muhrim. A person in the state of Muhrim must not tie any knots or wear any stitched items except for a money belt if it is needed. He should allow the ankle and back of foot to be exposed. Furthermore, whilst in the state of Muhrim, a Muslim must also not use any scented things at all on himself or on clothes. For women, there is no clear prescription. Women’s clothing, therefore, varies considerably and reflects regional as well as religious attitudes. In general, female pilgrims clothe themselves in long white robes, covering the body from head to foot and leaving the face exposed. The simple, white Ihram clothing is indeed a Hindu practice, which is still continuing as part of the Hajj pilgrimage.
    Last year (i.e. 2009 AD), an estimated 2.5 million Muslims from around the world converged on Mecca in November for the Hajj pilgrimage, of which 160,491 from India. Indian pilgrims were the first to arrive, when the Hajj Terminal opened for the season on Oct. 20, according to the Consulate General of India, who coordinated the arrangements of 115,000 pilgrims coming through the Mumbai based Hajj Committee of India. The remaining 45,491 pilgrims came through private tour operators. About 500 buildings were hired to accommodate the pilgrims in the Mecca region; 70,000 pilgrims grouped ‘green’ stayed within one kilometer from the Holy Masjid-ul-Haram (i.e. Kabaa); 13,000 grouped ‘white’ between 1 and 1.6 km from it and 32,000 others in Aziziyah. The Indian mission set up a 50-bed hospital in Mecca. About 1,100 stayed in various accommodations (Ribats) set up by erstwhile princely states of India.
    Hajj subsidy spending
    In 2007, the Hajj subsidy paid by the Indian government was 5.95 billion rupees and Rs. 7 billion for 2008 (Rs. 45 = US$ 1). Since 1994, the roundtrip cost to Jeddah, Saudi Arabia has been fixed at Rs. 12,000 per pilgrim, and the government has footed the rest of the bill. In 2007, this difference came to Rs. 47,454 per passenger. The total Government spending for the 2009 Hajj subsidy is not yet clearly known. Many estimate that it could be as high as over 18 billion rupees (Rs. 1800 crore).
    According to Hajj Committee CEO Mohammad Owais, the committee has been asked by the Ministry of External Affairs to collect Rs 12,000 from each person towards airfare. According to Owais, accepting financial assistance like subsidized airfare for Hajj pilgrimage is un-Islamic. He also believes that one should not be under any obligation while undertaking Hajj and the pilgrims should be allowed to travel by any airline of their choice. “We should be allowed to place bulk orders with the airline, which quotes the lowest price for a ticket. As of now, we are bound by the Government to travel by Air India only”, adds Mr Owais.
    It should be pointed out here that considerable criticism has been leveled against this practice, both by Hindu organizations and by Muslim religious groups. However, after the filing of a Public Interest Litigation by B.N. Shukla and former BJP Rajya Sabha member Prafull Goradiyam, seeking an end to Hajj subsidies. The Supreme Court of India, although declared the practice unconstitutional, ruled that the subsidy may be continued.
    History
    The practice of providing subsidized airfare by the Government of India began as early as 1959, as a policy of appeasing Muslims, in contravention of the secular principle of the government. While commenting on it, Bipin Pal, in his article The Haj subsidy: A Himalayan shame, writes, “How absurd, if not sad, that India is the only country in the world that provides a subsidy to its second-biggest majority for pilgrimage to Mecca; in the pretext of her constitutional obligation (of secular) and later enacted as the Hajj Act, way back in 1959! Thanks to Janab Jawaharlal Nehru, who chose to give this gift to the second-biggest majority! Thanks to his stream of secular ideologists and India’s urban English press that even after 27th May 1964 (after the Janab’s demise), that they chose to remain silent on the Act that can surpass all the Constitutional provisions that can make a mockery of democratic republic India’s secular image.”
    In 1992, after the demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya, Mr P V Narasinha Rao, the then Prime Minister of India, to cool down aggrieved Muslims, increased both the Hajj quota and amount of subsidy. It may be mentioned here that the government does not provide any such subsidy to the Hindu pilgrims, who go to visit Kailash-mansarobas in China, or to Amarnath in Kashmir or Gangasagar in West Bengal. On the contrary, the government imposes direct and indirect pilgrimage taxes on them.
    Dispute
    “Regarding a trip to Mecca for performing Hajj pilgrimage, the Koran is very strict and says that those who perform Hajj have to do it only from their hard-earned money. Not only that, before setting off for the Hajj, he/she must repay his/her loans and return everything he/she might have taken as deposits from others. The question of accepting a subsidized trip is totally frowned upon pious Muslims. Particularly for the Indian pilgrims, the money for subsidizing the plane fare is Kafir’s money! How can a true Muslim perform Hajj pilgrimage out of the dole or tax given by Kafir’s comprising of Hindus, Sikhs, Buddhists, Christians, Parsis and Atheists. Is it not Haram? Recently, Muslim ulemas could have understood the point and expressed their opinion that accepting subsidy for the Hajj pilgrimage is un-Islamic and unethical (haram)”, according to author G K Menon. It should be mentioned here that the Chennai-based Nawab of Arcot was the only Muslim, who was most vocal on this point and campaigned to stop the subsidy. But his pleas fell on deaf ears. The matter has also created confusion amongst Indian pilgrims. However, recently a group of Muslim MPs has requested the Central Government to discontinue the Hajj subsidy, and implement other means to ease the Hajj pilgrimage.
    It has been suggested that a fund (Hajj Kitti) would be created and those, who are interested to perform the pilgrimage, would deposit money on monthly or yearly installments, and would withdraw the money during the journey. In fact, the present Government, led by the Indian National Congress, is considering such an alternative as the present practice is under severe criticism as an instrument of appeasing Muslims for votes by the certain parties. A case against the present UPA Government is also pending in the Allahabad High Court moved by a Hindu nationalist leader, because offering such a financial assistance to a religious group goes directly against the secular spirit of the Indian Constitution. Many believe that the present Prime Minister Manmohan Singh is determined to settle the issue within his tenure, which is going to end in 2014.
    But there are indications that the dispute would continue. A spokesman of the National Hajj Committee has been reported to have said: “We are also citizens of this nation and, despite our hardships, we also pay tax to the government. We also contribute to the government exchequer. So, we have the right to enjoy government subsidies.”
    But, as mentioned above, the matter is controversial even amongst Muslims. Meanwhile, K Rahman, the Vice Chairman of the Rajya Sabha has given a nod to an alternative arrangement as the Koran denounces accepting subsidy for the Hajj pilgrimage. Another influential Muslim leader, Shahid Siddiki, an MP of the Samajwadi Party, said, “Receiving Hajj subsidy is against the tenets of Islam,” adding that, except India, no other country in the world, even the Muslim countries, offer subsidy to Hajj pilgrims.
    Demanding an end to the subsidy, Maulana Mehmood Madani, Rajya Sabha member and general secretary of the Jamiat-e-Ulema- e-Hind, says: “It is against the Shariat to be under any kind of obligation while undertaking Hajj. According to the Quran, only those Muslims, who can afford the expenses, should perform Hajj. It’s recommended only for adult, financially able and sane Muslims.” Others, like S Q R Ilyas, convener of the Babri Masjid Committee and a senior member of the All India Muslim Personal Law Board (AIMPLB), says, “The Hajj subsidy a sop to gain political mileage.”
    In a recent article, the renowned scholar Dr Babu Susheelan said, “Hajj subsidy is irrational, unwise and illegal. It is for appeasing Muslims. Why taxpayer money should be channeled for Muslim visit to Saudi Arabia? Every Muslims going for Hajj is required by Islam to behead an animal in the name of their desert deity Allah. Why should a secular government subsidizing Jihadis for animal slaughter? I understand that animal slaughter to please God is banned in India. Then, it is natural for the public to ask the question why subsidizing Islamic animal slaughter in the name of Allah? Visit to Mecca with government money is for advanced training on beheading. Advanced skill building will help Jihadis for beheading kafirs. It is a self-inflicted suicidal policy of the secular government.”
    It should be pointed out here that, for a Muslim of India, Hajj pilgrimage is indeed an expensive affair, which only the wealthy Muslims can afford; it is unthinkable for the common and poor ones. So, proving aid to this rich and well-off section of Muslims is unethical, too. In other words, it is simply carrying coal to Newcastle. However, the Indian Government is doing that for the sake of Muslim votes. Apart from that, the government is spending huge money on Muslims and providing many other facilities to appease them, e.g. paying monthly salary to Imams of mosques, expanding madrassa education, providing quota for Government jobs, providing easy bank loans, scholarships for Muslim students, and so on and so forth. Still the government is failing to earn their loyalty.
    In India, the appeasement of Muslims for the sake of vote-bank politics has reached such a point that Muslims can commit many crimes without being convicted, can break any law even in front of the law-enforcement authorities, can do any kind of violence on Hindus and the people of other community under the protection of the political parties. Not a single political party is above this mess. It has been mentioned above that BJP, known to be a Hindu nationalist party, is raising hue and cry that the present Congress Party-led Government is indulging in Muslim appeasement through the Hajj subsidy. Yet, when BJP was in power, it increased the Hajj quota and the subsidy. Moreover, previously the Hajj pilgrims had to move to Mumbai to board the planes for Jeddah. But the BJP government, spending several thousand crores of rupees, erected Hajj rest-houses in every metropolitan city and made it possible for the Hajj pilgrims to board the planes for Jeddah in their home towns.
    We have seen above that, though most of the ulemas are against accepting government subsidy for the Hajj pilgrimage, yet Hajj pilgrims are happily to avail the subsidized journey to Mecca, and performing Hajj. While Muslim dignitaries are probably ashamed of disclosing the truth, a Muslim cleric, nonetheless, has conceded that a subsidized Hajj would be haraam, provided the subsidy was un-Islamic. The injunctions of the Quran are for Muslims; they do not apply to non-Muslims and others. Therefore, a Hajj, subsidized by the secular Government of India, can still be halaal, because the subsidy, offered by the kafir government, is simply a kind of spoils or mal-e-ganimat, which Almighty Allah has made legal (halaal) in the Quran for the Muslims.
    To conclude, it may be said that, whatever may be arguments and counter arguments, the Hajj subsidy by the Indian Government would continue so long the politics of Muslim appeasement persists in India.

  24. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Hindu pamphlets concerning Islam and the birth of its modern political
    embodiment in the Subcontinent, the state of Pakistan. Is such language
    warranted, or is it a ridicule-inviting exaggeration?

    To give an idea of the context of this question, we must note that the
    term “genocide” is used very loosely these days. One of the charges by a
    Spanish judge against Chilean ex-dictator Pinochet, so as to get him
    extradited from Great Britain in autumn 1998, was “genocide”. This was
    his
    way of making Pinochet internationally accountable for having killed a
    few
    Spanish citizens: alleging a crime serious enough to overrule normal
    constraints based on diplomatic immunity and national sovereignty. Yet,
    whatever Pinochet’s crimes, it is simply ridiculous to charge that he
    ever
    intended to exterminate the Spanish nation. In the current competition
    for
    victim status, all kinds of interest groups are blatantly overbidding in
    order to get their piece of the entitlement to attention and solidarity.

    The Nazi Holocaust killed the majority of European Jewry (an estimated
    5.1
    million according to Raul Hilberg, 5.27 million according to the
    Munich-based Institut fur Zeitgeschichte) and about 30% of the Jewish
    people worldwide. How many victim groups can say as much? The Partition
    pogroms killed hardly 0.3% of the Hindus, and though it annihilated the
    Hindu presence in all the provinces of Pakistan except for parts of
    Sindh
    and East Bengal, it did so mostly by putting the Hindus to flight (at
    least seven million) rather than by killing them (probably half a
    million). Likewise, the ethnic cleansing of a quarter million Hindus
    from
    Kashmir in 1990 followed the strategy of “killing one to expel a
    hundred”,
    which is not the same thing as killing them all; in practice, about
    1,500
    were killed. Partition featured some local massacres of genocidal type,
    with the Sikhs as the most wanted victims, but in relative as well as
    absolute figures, this does not match the Holocaust.

    Among genocides, the Holocaust was a very special case (e.g. the attempt
    to carry it out in secrecy is unique), and it serves no good purpose to
    blur that specificity by extending the term to all genocides in general.
    The term “Holocaust”, though first used in a genocidal sense to describe
    the Armenian genocide of 1915, is now in effect synonymous with the
    specifically Jewish experience at the hands of the Nazis in 1941-45. But
    does even the more general term “genocide” apply to what Hinduism
    suffered
    at the hands of Islam?

    Complete genocide

    “Genocide” means the intentional attempt to destroy an ethnic community,
    or by extension any community constituted by bonds of kinship, of common
    religion or ideology, of common socio-economic position, or of common
    race. The pure form is the complete extermination of every man, woman
    and
    child of the group. Examples include the complete extermination of the
    native Tasmanians and many Amerindian nations from Patagonia to Canada
    by
    European settlers in the 16th-19th century. The most notorious attempt
    was
    the Nazi “final solution of the Jewish question” in 1941-45. In
    April-May
    1994, Hutu militias in Rwanda went about slaughtering the Tutsi
    minority,
    killing ca. 800,000, in anticipation of the conquest of their country by
    a
    Uganda-based Tutsi army. Though improvised and executed with primitive
    weapons, the Rwandan genocide made more victims per day than the
    Holocaust.

    Hindus suffered such attempted extermination in East Bengal in 1971,
    when
    the Pakistani Army killed 1 to 3 million people, with Hindus as their
    most
    wanted target. This fact is strictly ignored in most writing about
    Hindu-Muslim relations, in spite (or rather because) of its serious
    implication that even the lowest estimate of the Hindu death toll in
    1971
    makes Hindus by far the most numerous victims of Hindu-Muslim violence
    in
    the post-colonial period. It is significant that no serious count or
    religion-wise breakdown of the death toll has been attempted: the
    Indian,
    Pakistani and Bangladeshi ruling classes all agree that this would feed
    Hindu grievances against Muslims.

    Nandan Vyas (“Hindu Genocide in East Pakistan”, Young India, January
    1995)
    has argued convincingly that the number of Hindu victims in the 1971
    genocide was approximately 2.4 million, or about 80%. In comparing the
    population figures for 1961 and 1971, and taking the observed natural
    growth rhythm into account, Vyas finds that the Hindu population has
    remained stable at 9.5 million when it should have increased to nearly
    13
    million (13.23 million if the same growth rhythm were assumed for Hindus
    as for Muslims). Of the missing 3.5 million people (if not more), 1.1
    million can be explained: it is the number of Hindu refugees settled in
    India prior to the genocide. The Hindu refugees at the time of the
    genocide, about 8 million, all went back after the ordeal, partly
    because
    the Indian government forced them to it, partly because the new state of
    Bangladesh was conceived as a secular state; the trickle of Hindu
    refugees
    into India only resumed in 1974, when the first steps towards
    islamization
    of the polity were taken. This leaves 2.4 million missing Hindus to be
    explained. Taking into account a number of Hindu children born to
    refugees
    in India rather than in Bangladesh, and a possible settlement of 1971
    refugees in India, it is fair to estimate the disappeared Hindus at
    about
    2 million.

    While India-watchers wax indignant about communal riots in India killing
    up to 20,000 people since 1948, allegedly in a proportion of three
    Muslims
    to one Hindu, the best-kept secret of the post-Independence Hindu-Muslim
    conflict is that in the subcontinent as a whole, the overwhelming
    majority
    of the victims have been Hindus. Even apart from the 1971 genocide,
    “ordinary” pogroms in East Pakistan in 1950 alone killed more Hindus
    than
    the total number of riot victims in India since 1948.

    Selective genocide

    A second, less extreme type of genocide consists in killing a sufficient
    number who form the backbone of the group’s collective identity, and
    assimilating the leaderless masses into the dominant community. This has
    been the Chinese policy in Tibet, killing over a million Tibetans while
    assimilating the survivors into Chinese culture by flooding their
    country
    with Chinese settlers. It was also Stalin’s policy in eastern Poland and
    the Baltic states after they fell into his hands under the 1939
    Hitler-Stalin Pact, exemplified by the massacre of thousands of Polish
    army officers in Katyn. Stalin’s policies combining murder of the
    elites,
    deportation of entire ethnic groups and ruthless oppression of the
    survivors was prefigured in antiquity by the Assyrians, whose
    deportation
    of the ten northern (now “lost”) tribes of Israel is attested in the
    Bible.

    During the Islamic conquests in India, it was a typical policy to single
    out the Brahmins for slaughter, after the Hindu warrior class had been
    bled on the battlefield. Even the Portuguese in Malabar and Goa followed
    this policy in the 16th century, as can be deduced from Hindu-Portuguese
    treaty clauses prohibiting the Portuguese from killing Brahmins.

    In antiquity, such partial genocide typically targeted the men for
    slaughter and the women and children for slavery or concubinage. Thus,
    in
    416 BCE, the Athenians were angered at the Melians’ reluctance to join
    the
    war against Sparta, and to set an example for other client states,
    Athens
    had Melos repopulated with Athenian colonists after killing its men and
    enslaving its women. Another example would be the slaughter of the Jews
    of
    Medina by Mohammed in 626 CE: after expelling two Jewish tribes, the
    third
    one, the Banu Quraiza, were exterminated: all the ca. 700 men were
    beheaded, while the women and children were sold into slavery, with the
    Prophet keeping the most beautiful woman as his concubine (she refused
    to
    marry him).

    Hindus too experienced this treatment at the hands of Islamic
    conquerors,
    e.g. when Mohammed bin Qasim conquered the lower Indus basin in 712 CE.
    Thus, in Multan, according to the Chach-Nama, “six thousand warriors
    were
    put to death, and all their relations and dependents were taken as
    slaves”. This is why Rajput women committed mass suicide to save their
    honour in the face of the imminent entry of victorious Muslim armies,
    e.g.
    8,000 women immolated themselves during Akbar’s capture of Chittorgarh
    in
    1568 (where this most enlightened ruler also killed 30,000
    non-combatants). During the Partition pogroms and the East Bengali
    genocide, mass rape of Hindu women after the slaughter of their fathers
    and husbands was a frequent event.

    At this point, however, we should not overlook a puzzling episode in
    Hindu
    legend which describes a similar behaviour by a Hindu conqueror:
    Parashurama, deified as the 6th incarnation of Vishnu, killed all the
    adult male Kshatriyas for several generations, until only women were
    left,
    and then had Brahmins father a new generation upon them. Just a story,
    or
    reference to a historic genocide?

    Genocide in the Bible

    For full-blooded genocide, however, the book to consult is the Bible,
    which describes cases of both partial and complete genocide. The first
    modest attempt was the killing by Jacob’s sons of all the males in the
    Canaanite tribe of Shekhem, the fianc� of their own
    sister Dina. The
    motive was pride of pedigree: having immigrated from the civilizational
    centre of Ur in Mesopotamia, Abraham’s tribe refused all intermarriage
    with the native people of Canaan (thus, Rebecca favoured Jacob over Esau
    because Jacob married his nieces while Esau married local women).

    Full-scale genocide was ordered by God, and executed by his faithful,
    during the conquest of Canaan by Moses and Joshua. In the defeated
    cities
    outside the Promised Land, they had to kill all the men but keep the
    women
    as slaves or concubines. Inside the Promised Land, by contrast, the
    conquerors were ordered to kill every single man, woman and child. All
    the
    Canaanites and Amalekites were killed. Here, the stated reason was that
    God
    wanted to prevent the coexistence of His people with Pagans, which would
    result in religious syncretism and the restoration of polytheism.

    As we only have a literary record of this genocide, liberal theologians
    uncomfortable with a genocidal God have argued that this Canaanite
    genocide was only fiction. To be sure, genocide fiction exists, e.g. the
    Biblical story that the Egyptians had all newborn male Israelites killed
    is inconsistent with all other data in the Biblical narrative itself (as
    well as unattested in the numerous and detailed Egyptian inscriptions),
    and apparently only served to underpin the story of Moses’ arrival in
    the
    Pharaoh’s court in a basket on the river, a story modelled on the
    then-popular life story of Sargon of Akkad. Yet, the narrative of the
    conquest of Canaan is full of military detail uncommon in fiction;
    unlike
    other parts of the Bible, it is almost without any miracles, factual
    through and through.

    And even if we suppose that the story is fictional, what would it say
    about the editors that they attributed genocidal intentions and
    injunctions to their God? If He was non-genocidal and good in reality,
    why
    turn him into a genocidal and prima facie evil Being? On balance, it is
    slightly more comforting to accept that the Bible editors described a
    genocide because they wanted to be truthful and relate real events.
    After
    all, the great and outstanding thing about the Bible narrative is its
    realism, its refusal to idealize its heroes. We get to see Jacob
    deceiving
    Isaac and Esau, then Laban deceiving Jacob; David’s heroism and
    ingenuity
    in battle, but also his treachery in making Bathseba his own, and later
    his descent into senility; Salomon’s palace intrigues in the war of
    succession along with his pearls of wisdom. Against that background, it
    would be inconsistent to censor the Canaanite genocide as merely a
    fictional interpolation.

    Indirect genocide

    A third type of genocide consists in preventing procreation among a
    targeted population. Till recently, it was US policy to promote
    sterilization among Native American women, even applying it secretly
    during postnatal care or other operations. The Tibetans too have been
    subjected to this treatment. In the Muslim world, male slaves were often
    castrated, which partly explains why Iraq has no Black population even
    though it once had hundreds of thousands of Black slaves. The practice
    also existed in India on a smaller scale, though the much-maligned
    Moghul
    emperor Aurangzeb tried to put an end to it, mainly because eunuchs
    brought endless corruption in the court. The hijra community is a
    left-over of this Islamic institution (in ancient India, harems were
    tended by old men or naturally napunsak/impotent men, tested by having
    to
    spend the night with a prostitute without showing signs of virile
    excitement).

    A fourth type of genocide is when mass killing takes place
    unintentionally, as collateral damage of foolish policies, e.g. Chairman
    Mao’s Great Leap Forward inducing the greatest man-made mass starvation
    killing 20 million or more, or the British war requisitions causing the
    Bengal famine of 1943 killing some 3 million; or as collateral damage of
    other forms of oppression. Unlike the deliberate genocide of Native
    Americans in parts of the USA or Argentina, the death of millions of
    Natives in Central America after the first Spanish conquests was at
    least
    partly the unintended side-effect of the hardships of forced labour and
    the contact with new diseases brought by the Europeans. In contrast with
    Nazi and Soviet work camps, where forced labour had the dual purpose of
    economic profit and a slow but sure death of the inmates, there is no
    evidence that the Spanish wanted their Native labourers to die. After
    all,
    their replacement with African slaves required a large extra investment.

    The Atlantic slave trade itself caused mass death among the transported
    slaves, just as in the already long-standing Arab slave trade, but it is
    obvious that purely for the sake of profit, the slave-traders preferred
    as
    many slaves as possible to arrive at the slave markets alive. Likewise,
    the
    Christian c.q. Islamic contempt for Pagans made them rather careless
    with
    the lives of Native Americans, Africans or Hindus, so that millions of
    them were killed, and yet this was not deliberate genocide. Of course
    they
    wanted to annihilate Pagan religions like Hinduism, but in principle,
    the
    missionary religions wished to convert the unbelievers, and preferred
    not
    to kill them unless this was necessary for establishing the power of the
    True Faith.

    That is why the mass killing of Hindus by Muslims rarely took place in
    peacetime, but typically in the fervour immediately following military
    victories, e.g. the fall of the metropolis of Vijayanagar in 1565 was
    “celebrated” with a general massacre and arson. Once Muslim power was
    established, Muslim rulers sought to exploit and humiliate rather than
    kill the Hindus, and discourage rebellion by making some sort of
    compromise. Not that peacetime was all that peaceful, for as Fernand
    Braudel wrote in A History of Civilizations (Penguin 1988/1963,
    p.232-236), Islamic rule in India as a “colonial experiment” was
    “extremely violent”, and “the Muslims could not rule the country except
    by
    systematic terror. Cruelty was the norm — burnings, summary executions,
    crucifixions or impalements, inventive tortures. Hindu temples were
    destroyed to make way for mosques. On occasion there were forced
    conversions. If ever there were an uprising, it was instantly and
    savagely
    repressed: houses were burned, the countryside was laid waste, men were
    slaughtered and women were taken as slaves.”

    Though all these small acts of terror added up to a death toll of
    genocidal proportions, no organized genocide of the Holocaust type took
    place. One constraint on Muslim zeal for Holy War was the endemic
    inter-Muslim warfare and intrigue (no history of a royal house was
    bloodier than that of the Delhi Sultanate 1206-1525), another the
    prevalence of the Hanifite school of Islamic law in India. This is the
    only one among the four law schools in Sunni Islam which allows Pagans
    to
    subsist as zimmis, dis-empowered third-class citizens paying a special
    tax
    for the favour of being tolerated; the other three schools of
    jurisprudence
    ruled that Pagans, as opposed to Christians and Jews, had to be given a
    choice between Islam and death.

    Staggering numbers also died as collateral damage of the deliberate
    impoverishment by Sultans like Alauddin Khilji and Jahangir. As Braudel
    put it: “The levies it had to pay were so crushing that one catastrophic
    harvest was enough to unleash famines and epidemics capable of killing a
    million people at a time. Appalling poverty was the constant counterpart
    of the conquerors’ opulence.”

    Genocide by any other name

    In some cases, terminological purists object to mass murder being
    described as “genocide”, viz. when it targets groups defined by other
    criteria than ethnicity. Stalin’s “genocide” through organized famine in
    Ukraine killed some 7 million people (lowest estimate is 4 million) in
    1931-33, the largest-ever deliberate mass murder in peacetime, but its
    victims were targeted because of their economic and political positions,
    not because of their nationhood. Though it makes no difference to the
    victims, this was not strictly genocide or “nation murder”, but “class
    murder”. Likewise, the killing of perhaps two million Cambodians by the
    Khmer Rouge was not an attempt to destroy the Cambodian nation; it was
    rather an attempt to “purify” the nation of its bourgeois class.

    The killing of large groups of ideological dissenters is a constant in
    the
    history of the monotheistic faiths, of which Marxism has been termed a
    modern offshoot, starting with the killing of some polytheistic priests
    by
    Pharaoh Akhenaton and, shortly after, the treacherous killing of 3,000
    worshippers of the Golden Calf by Moses (they had been encouraged to
    come
    out in the open by Moses’ brother Aaron, not unlike Chairman Mao’s
    “hundred flowers” campaign which encouraged dissenters to speak freely,
    all the better to eliminate them later). Mass killing accompanied the
    christianization of Saxony by Charlemagne (ca. 800 CE) and of East
    Prussia
    by the Teutonic Knights (13th century). In 1209-29, French Catholics
    massacred the heretical Cathars. Wars between Muslims and Christians,
    and
    between Catholics and Protestants, killed millions both in deliberate
    massacres and as collateral damage, e.g. seven million Germans in
    1618-48.
    Though the Turkish government which ordered the killing of a million
    Armenians in 1915 was motivated by a mixture of purely military,
    secular-nationalistic and Islamic considerations, the fervour with which
    the local Turks and Kurds participated in the slaughter was clearly due
    to
    their Islamic conditioning of hatred against non-Muslims.

    This ideological killing could be distinguished from genocide in the
    strict sense, because ethnicity was not the reason for the slaughter.
    While this caution may complicate matters for the Ukrainians or
    Cambodians, it does not apply to the case of Hinduism: like the Jews,
    the
    Hindus have historically been both a religion and a nation (or at least,
    casteists might argue, a conglomerate of nations). Attempts to kill all
    Hindus of a given region may legitimately be termed genocide.

    For its sheer magnitude in scope and death toll, coupled with its
    occasional (though not continuous) intention to exterminate entire Hindu
    communities, the Islamic campaign against Hinduism, which was never
    fully
    called off since the first naval invasion in 636 CE, can without
    exaggeration be termed genocide. To quote Will Durant’s famous line:
    “The
    Islamic conquest of India is probably the bloodiest story in history. It
    is a discouraging tale, for its evident moral is that civilization is a
    precious good, whose delicate complex of order and freedom, culture and
    peace, can at any moment be overthrown by barbarians invading from
    without
    or multiplying within.” (Story of Civilization, vol.1, Our Oriental
    Heritage, New York 1972, p.459)

    Hinduism’s losses

    There is no official estimate of the total death toll of Hindus at the
    hands of Islam. A first glance at important testimonies by Muslim
    chroniclers suggests that, over 13 centuries and a territory as vast as
    the Subcontinent, Muslim Holy Warriors easily killed more Hindus than
    the
    6 million of the Holocaust. Ferishtha lists several occasions when the
    Bahmani sultans in central India (1347-1528) killed a hundred thousand
    Hindus, which they set as a minimum goal whenever they felt like
    “punishing” the Hindus; and they were only a third-rank provincial
    dynasty. The biggest slaughters took place during the raids of Mahmud
    Ghaznavi (ca. 1000 CE); during the actual conquest of North India by
    Mohammed Ghori and his lieutenants (1192 ff.); and under the Delhi
    Sultanate (1206-1526). The Moghuls (1526-1857), even Babar and
    Aurangzeb,
    were fairly restrained tyrants by comparison. Prof. K.S. Lal once
    estimated that the Indian population declined by 50 million under the
    Sultanate, but that would be hard to substantiate; research into the
    magnitude of the damage Islam did to India is yet to start in right
    earnest.

    Note that attempts are made to deny this history. In Indian schoolbooks
    and the media, an idyllic picture of Hindu-Muslim harmony in the
    pre-British period is propagated in outright contradiction with the
    testimony of the primary sources. Like Holocaust denial, this propaganda
    can be called negationism. The really daring negationists don’t just
    deny
    the crimes against Hindus, they invert the picture and blame the Hindus
    themselves. Thus, it is routinely alleged that Hindus persecuted and
    destroyed Buddhism; in reality, Buddhist monasteries and universities
    flourished under Hindu rule, but their thousands of monks were killed by
    Ghori and his lieutenants.

    Apart from actual killing, millions of Hindus disappeared by way of
    enslavement. After every conquest by a Muslim invader, slave markets in
    Bagdad and Samarkand were flooded with Hindus. Slaves were likely to die
    of hardship, e.g. the mountain range Hindu Koh, “Indian mountain”, was
    renamed Hindu Kush, “Hindu-killer”, when one cold night in the reign of
    Timur Lenk (1398-99), a hundred thousand Hindu slaves died there while
    on
    transport to Central Asia. Though Timur conquered Delhi from another
    Muslim ruler, he recorded in his journal that he made sure his pillaging
    soldiers spared the Muslim quarter, while in the Hindu areas, they took
    “twenty slaves each”. Hindu slaves were converted to Islam, and when
    their
    descendants gained their freedom, they swelled the numbers of the Muslim
    community. It is a cruel twist of history that the Muslims who forced
    Partition on India were partly the progeny of Hindus enslaved by Islam.

    Karma

    The Hindu notion of Karma has come under fire from Christian and
    secularist polemicists as part of the current backlash against New Age
    thinking. Allegedly, the doctrine of Karma implies that the victims of
    the
    Holocaust and other massacres had deserved their fate. A naive
    understanding of Karma, divorced from its Hindu context, could indeed
    lead
    to such ideas. Worse, it could be said that the Jews as a nation had
    incurred genocidal karma by the genocide which their ancestors committed
    on the Canaanites. Likewise, it could be argued that the Native
    Americans
    had it coming: recent research (by Walter Neves from Brazil as well as
    by
    US scientists) has shown that in ca. 8000 BC, the Mongoloid Native
    American populations replaced an earlier American population closely
    resembling the Australian Aborigines — the first American genocide?

    More generally, if Karma explains suffering and “apparent” injustice as
    a
    profound form of justice, a way of reaping the karmic rewards of one’s
    own
    actions, are we not perversely justifying every injustice? These
    questions
    should not be taken lightly. However, the Hindu understanding of
    reincarnation militates against the doctrine of genocidal “group karma”
    outlined above. An individual can incarnate in any community, even in
    other species, and need not be reborn among his own progeny. If
    Canaanites
    killed by the Israelites have indeed reincarnated, some may have been
    Nazi
    camp guards and others Jewish Holocaust victims. There is no reason to
    assume that the members of today’s victim group are the reincarnated
    souls
    of the bullies of yesteryear, returning to suffer their due punishment.
    That is the difference between karma and genetics: karma is taken along
    by
    the individual soul, not passed on in the family line.

    More fundamentally, we should outgrow this childish (and in this case,
    downright embarrassing) view of karma as a matter of reward and
    punishment. Does the killer of a million people return a million times
    as
    a murder victim to suffer the full measure of his deserved punishment?
    Rather, karma is a law of conservation: you are reborn with the basic
    pattern of desires and conditionings which characterized you when you
    died
    last time around. The concrete experiences and actions which shaped that
    pattern, however, are history: they only survive insofar as they have
    shaped your psychic karma pattern, not as a precise account of merits
    and
    demerits to be paid off by corresponding amounts of suffering and
    pleasure.

    One lesson to be learned from genocide history pertains to Karma, the
    law
    of cause and effect, in a more down-to-earth sense: suffering genocide
    is
    the karmic reward of weakness. That is one conclusion which the Jews
    have
    drawn from their genocide experience: they created a modern and
    militarily
    strong state. Even more importantly, they helped foster an awareness of
    the
    history of their persecution among their former persecutors, the
    Christians, which makes it unlikely that Christians will target them
    again. In this respect, the Hindus have so far failed completely. With
    numerous Holocaust memorials already functioning, one more memorial is
    being built in Berlin by the heirs of the perpetrators of the Holocaust;
    but there is not even one memorial to the Hindu genocide, because even
    the
    victim community doesn’t bother, let alone the perpetrators.

    This different treatment of the past has implications for the future.
    Thus, Israel’s nuclear programme is accepted as a matter of course,
    justified by the country’s genuine security concerns; but when India,
    which has equally legitimate security concerns, conducted nuclear tests,
    it provoked American sanctions. If the world ignores Hindu security
    concerns, one of the reasons is that Hindus have never bothered to tell
    the world how many Hindus have been killed already.

    Healing

    What should Hindus say to Muslims when they consider the record of Islam
    in Hindu lands? It is first of all very important not to allot guilt
    wrongly. Notions of collective or hereditary guilt should be avoided.
    Today’s Muslims cannot help it that other Muslims did certain things in
    712 or 1565 or 1971. One thing they can do, however, is to critically
    reread their scripture to discern the doctrinal factors of Muslim
    violence
    against Hindus and Hinduism. Of course, even without scriptural
    injunction,
    people get violent and wage wars; if Mahmud Ghaznavi hadn’t come, some
    of
    the people he killed would have died in other, non-religious conflicts.
    But the basic Quranic doctrine of hatred against the unbelievers has
    also
    encouraged many good-natured and pious people to take up the sword
    against
    Hindus and other Pagans, not because they couldn’t control their
    aggressive
    instincts, but because they had been told that killing unbelievers was a
    meritorious act. Good people have perpetrated evil because religious
    authorities had depicted it as good.

    This is material for a no-nonsense dialogue between Hindus and Muslims.
    But before Hindus address Muslims about this, it is imperative that they
    inform themselves about this painful history. Apart from unreflected
    grievances, Hindus have so far not developed a serious critique of
    Islam’s
    doctrine and historical record. Often practising very sentimental,
    un-philosophical varieties of their own religion, most Hindus have very
    sketchy and distorted images of rival religions. Thus, they say that
    Mohammed was an Avatar of Vishnu, and then think that they have cleverly
    solved the Hindu-Muslim conflict by flattering the Prophet (in fact, it
    is
    an insult to basic Muslim beliefs, which reject divine incarnation,
    apart
    from indirectly associating the Prophet with Vishnu’s incarnation as a
    pig). Instead of the silly sop stories which pass as conducive to
    secularism, Hindus should acquaint themselves with real history and real
    religious doctrines.

    Another thing which we should not forget is that Islam is ultimately
    rooted in human nature. We need not believe the Muslim claim that the
    Quran is of divine origin; but then it is not of diabolical origin
    either,

  25. YOGESH SAXENA said

    ISLAM
    A CONCEPT OF POLITICAL
    WORLD INVASION
    BY MUSLIMS

    CHAPTERS CONTENTS
    FORWARD

    INTRODUCTION

    I Historical back ground of Islam in India.

    II Mohd’s life in brief

    III Islam after Mohd’s death

    IV Causes of Islam’s fast growth

    V Islam’s spread in India

    VI Views of National Leaders on Islam

    VII Islamic Jehad or Terrorism

    VIII Islam is Arab Nationalism

    IX Muslim problem in India.

    X Old Muslim problem in India, resurfacing-Caution to India

    XI Islamic plan of India’s conquest

    XII Time for decision

    XIII Need of awareness amongst the Indian youth

    XIV Muslim problem in India and the world

    XIV (A) Islam, India and Bangladesh

    XV Provocative Ayats in Quaran

    XVI Quaran and The Non-Muslims

    XVII Are there solutions to Muslim problem?

    XVIII Dr B. R. Ambedkar had visualized Muslim problem

    XIX Buddhist frescos at Bamiyan in Afghanistan

    XX Immediate need of Hindus – Revival of Jansangh

    XXI Message for the Muslims in India

    XXII Islam in politics of 21stcentury.

    XXIII The Dilemma of Vajpayee as Muslims-see it?

    XXIV Indian Muslim’s call for Mughalastan from out of India

    XXV Kashmir Problem from Islamic angle

    XXVI Belief in Fundamental Islamization

    XXVII Pseudo Secularists in India

    ISLAM
    A CONCEPT OF POLITICAL
    WORLD INVASION
    BY MUSLIMS

    Maulana Mohd Ali whom Mahatma Gandhi
    called his brother is on record
    humiliating the Mahatma and saying

    “Yes, according to Islam I hold
    an adulterous and fallen Musalmaan
    even better than Mahatma Gandhi”.

    Gandhi advocated pardon to the
    Assassin Muslim who killed
    Swami Shradhhanand,
    who was believed to have written
    a book with its Title “Rangeela Rasul”

    ISLAM

    IS THIS NOT TRUE ?

    1] GURU TEG BAHADUR WAS BEHEADED BY ISLAMIC ZEALOT AURANGZEB FOR REFUSING TO EMBRACE ISLAM

    2] Were not the two young sons of Guru Govind Singh cast alive in a wall at SIRHIND in Punjab for their refusal to embrace Islam?

    3] Was not young HAQIQAT RAI a Hindu ‘Balak’ (a child of 12 years of age ) from SIALKOT sentenced to death by Islamic QAZI of LAHORE ON HIS REFUSAL TO EMBRACE ISLAM ?

    * * *

    Islamic Juris Prudence

    1] Evidentiary value of one man equals the evidence of two women.

    2] A Muslim can divorce his wife through TALAQ – E – BIDDAT by pronouncing three times, even when joking or in a state of intoxication, TALAQ, TALAQ, TALAQ. A man can have four wifes but a women can have only one husband. This is the law of SHARIAT.

    3] A female can inherit only half of what a male can inherit.

    4] A divorced wife cannot remarry her divorced husband unless she marries some one else and proves cohabitation before being allowed to remarry her former divorced husband.

    THE WORLD HAS MOVED INTO 21ST Century with superior civilization in the hope of creating one peaceful world for all world citizens to live in peace & dignity with assured human rights.

    FOREWORD
    Dr. PRAVEEN TOGADIA

    I have been chosen to write a foreword to the above book written by Supreme Court Advocate Mr. .R.V. Bhasin who in the year 1947 left Lahore then in India and now in Pakistan along with his other members of the family Even at Lahore in his very young age, Mr. Bhasin entered the RSS Shakha displaying his love & respect for his Hindu faith At young age, The children are usually influenced by their parents, elders and other friends Mr. R V Bhasin the author of the book shows his good reason and strong conviction in the Hinduism or the Hindu way of life Leaving behind everything earned and collected by his ancestors, Mr. Bhasin with his other family members chose to leave behind in Pakistan, all that really matters to most human beings, the material aspects of this world. Similarly, we the people who always lived in India, do indeed owe, to such like persons 3 families that gratitude for which we the Hindus in particular, earned country’s freedom.

    This book with Mr.Bhasin’s analytical Lawyer’s mind does convincingly bring out the details of Muslims faith in Islam, a semetic religion That was born in Saudi Arabia in the year 632 AD 16 almost 1400 yrs ago and The book specially places truthful realities with historical citations and pertinent information about The contents of Muslim’s holy book Quaran’. Islam after Christianity is the widely spread theocratic faith about which if not all the world inhabitants should know at least this much as is contained in this book ‘ISLAM – A CONCEPT OF POLITICAL WORLD INVASION BY MUSLIMS’, should be known.

    I am happy to observe the collosal research carried out by the author of the book that shall pass any unbiased scrutiny by any cross section of the world society, with compliments and credit.

    Freedom of speech & expression as guaranteed To the citizens of India have been intelligently used by the author to furnish well researched information about Islam & the Muslims in India that must help every sort of books readership, anywhere in the world. I am of the firm view that due to our own history and future national planning, the information and Knowledge as revealed in this book with conviction and authenticity can be effectively used by one & all in India 10 serve the cause of humanity through Hinduism, that rejects dogmatism & allows untold freedom to its followers

    I have also had the honour of releasing Mr. R.V. Bhasin 5 earlier book. ‘ESSENCE OF HINDUISM1 that too provides to the readers, a grand vision of India’s past heritage and explanation of Hinduisms grand Vedic Philosophy. Neither of these two books should enter into any controversy and the worldwide readership shall be better illuminated by going through this book written for the benefit of one and all in simple English language That has become the LINGUIA FRANCA of the most young educated urban children and not so old young parents, now living all over the world The book in its short form does reveal even to the learned specialists, some very purposeful facts about Islam and its true pursuit to convert the entire world into DARUL ISLAM & ARAB NATIONALISM

    Having carefully looked at the contents of the book with fearless narration by its author. I wish him success and congratulate him for his appreciable efforts in writing this admirable short treatise in the form of a book May be, even The present BJP Govt. led by Shri, Vajpayee & Shri L.K Advani discover something Re-evaluated by book s author who has recorded also Parliament views of Dr. B R Ambedkar.

    The book has correctly analyzed the meaning and necessity of amending India’s Constitution and calling India i.e.. Bharat also as Hindustan ‘A HINDU RASHTRA1. IT has really no political overtones but a strong factor of uplifting the morale of India’s majority population of almost 80 core Hindus in the population of over 100 crore total inhabitants.

    Our present world with this book for its own necessity based on history S literature is bound to become richer m its overall perspective. I recommend every Indian or at least every Hindu family to look into this book and to authentically discover, the realities of Islam which although means PEACE, yet is not pursued with this clear aim to help the entire world society The clear statement of QURAN in its unarnendibility & rigidity sanctioning violence is what requires the present day world leaders first To know & then to plan the welfare of the entire human society by taking into account the sordid realities and facts contained in the holy Quran Unfortunately, it is ironical culture that the recommended conduct on the part of the believers i e the Muslims provides for disturbance of world peace and giving birth To Terrorism in its wake.

    Many more Islamic O5AMA- BIN- LADENS are said shall be born which statement is recently made by the Muslim President of Egypt Mr. Hosani Mubarak. The book shall definitely serve the world and the people believing in different faiths living happily on the surface of the Indian sub-continent. The concept of Hindu Rashtra is no devaluation of Hindu’s firm’s belief in VASUDEVAM KUTUMBKAM & SARVE BHAVANTU SUKHINAM The world is one family and the welfare of each of its inhabitants must be its sole concern Myself and my Hindu brethren will like to serve mankind through our unshakable faith in the real philosophy of Hinduism whose vernacular translation is HINDUTVA S which by its fundamental belief is the honest SECULARISM
    It is time that the Hindus stood up for their rights in their own country S. Took special note of country’s own history particularly taking note of Muslims continuous & sustained hatred towards them & their religious beliefs in Idol worship With such un-comprisable, stiff & unbridgeable gap between The beliefs of the two communities, Hindus in India cannot afford to neglect, building themselves m strength to protect Their ancient social S cultural values Even in The present India, I for one strongly apprehend that at least if not 100%, a great percentage of Muslims continue To owe extra territorial loyalties to Arab land than to India In the event of any military conflict between India and Pakistan, a large number of Indian Muslims may be expected to aid Pakistan than India

    This is clearly established from the going on terrorism caused by Muslims backed by ISI. This has to be our concern to tackle ISI agents in India.

    Every Indian, particularly the Hindus in India, must unite to fully assert their political strength in favour of that Govt. which should openly work to support & advance the truly Hindu Social & cultural values of India’s past grandeur. No comprise be allowed to be made in the fallacious projection of pseudo secularism as is being demanded by the leftists in India.

    Hindutva is itself secular and all those born in India ought to be the honest & true Indians. Our written Constitution guarantees to every Indian citizen, a right to live in peace with freedom in a Hindu Rashtra.

    This is the truthful statement, This is what, I as an Indian born of Hindu parents, dream of:

    Let this book be blessed to educate one and all about the revealition of Islam and its effect on India and her people.
    Dr. Praveen Togad
    [a International Genl. Secy. Vishwa Hindu Panshad]

    ________________________________________

    ISLAM
    A CONCEPT OF POLITICAL WORLD
    INVASION BY MUSLIMS

    INTRODUCTION

    With the dawn of 21 sl century mankind moves forward with some hope to evolve a better and more peaceful world for the humans living on earth. It has behind it, sufficient amount of ancient and medieval historical records. The world experience of the past cannot ignore social, cultural, economic and poloitcal upliftment of man. The world holds a colossal store house of man’s accomplishment in growing towards maturity of human mind. Hence, none can escape taking into account human’s belief in theology or religion or faith while attempting to shape man’s own future to ensure moving as one human family inhabiting the planet earth.. Indeed, man’s continuing evolution has also found a common basis of trying to shape his future on the pedestal of science and the great progress made by it in the last 3 to 400 years. Man’s continuing belief in his faith or religion has undisputedly cast its effect on his own maturity in social, cultural, economic and political necessities.

    Human problems when collectively taken finally focus on one common point i.e. the humans need to establish a firm political centre. By this, it is meant to control human actions on theological beliefs. In the case of Islamic faith, one cannot fail to notice that the Islamic doctrine has remained totally stagnant. It is for the reason that the holy book of Quaran itself forbids any one to dare alter anything in it since it is a dogmatic assertion what is contained in it, is the last word of God Almighty, the Allaha. The world of today is pushed to take a special notice of Muslim world’s Pan Islamic vision.

    Islamic theology is strongly tied to its root of converting the entire world into one Islamic society and according to it, this alone is the correct road to final world peaceAt does not accept any other road thought by man equally good to emancipate hinself. Islam is therefore totally opposed to any other theological idea. In this context, it not only challenges the world society by being intolerant but it sanctions violence as an accepted notion to wage wars that are called Jehads against the non-believers. Islam divides the human society into two clear halves. Those who believe in the basic tenets of Islam and those who do not. The Islamic faith begins with Muslims accepting the only declaration which is

    LA-ILLAHA, MOHD. RASULALLAHA
    (There is only one God and Mohammed is his Prophet)

    This is known as Kalma by the recitation of which when done three times, the recitor stands converted into a Muslim. To convert into Islam for anyone from any faith, all that is needed is to recite the above Kalma three times and nothing further is needed by way of any ritual or any social, cultural or religious ceremony. It is really so simple.

    The five pillars of Islamic faith as set out in-the holy book called The Quaran are:

    1. Recitation of the above Kalma.

    2. Offering of Namaaz as per Quaranic Ayats (couplets con- tained for the purpose in the text of Quaran), five times a day. A special community gathering of reading of Namaez on each Friday of the week is a special religious ordainment for-the Muslims.

    3. Zakat (giving of charity). 20% of any Muslims own earnings are ordained to be given as Zakat to the poor.

    4. Roza (keeping of the fast) Muslims are ordained to keep fasts on each day in the holy month of Ramadhan. The Muslims follow the lunar calendar.

    5. Haj (visit to Mecca in Saudi Arabia). Muslims are ordained to visit Mecca in Saudi Arabia at least once in their life time to perform special rituals as per theological clictations.

    Islam and Mohd in reality are one and the same thing. Mohd who was the founder of Islam was born in Saudi Arabia in a tribe with its name as ‘Quereshi’. The concept of Islam grew in him when he was 52 years old. He died at the age of 62. It is only in the last 10 years of his life that he often retired in a cave near Mecca where he claimed to have recieved odrainments from the God Almighty. The messages so recieved by him came to be later complied by his successors in the holy book of the Muslim’s called the Quaran. He claims what is contained there-in is the last message given to the mankind through him by God Almighty called Allah. How he himself followed and carried out several deeds as the messenger of the God as his chosen Prophet are further recorded as his Hadhits. A Muslim is ordained to follow both the dictations of Quaran and the declarations made as the Hadbits. Theologically, any differnce in opinion while interpreting the texts of Quaran or Hadhits is left to the religious leader called the Mullahs, who are the heads of Mosque where the Muslims meet to offer Namaaz.

    It is unmistakably stated in Quaran that the entire world is to be comsidered divided in two camps, 1. Those who belive and owe their allegiance to Islam. They are the Muslims or the believers 2. Those who do not owe the allegiance to Islam and who do not accept Mohd as the Prophet sent by Allaha with his message as contained in Quaran and Hadiths. Once a Muslim by faith or choice the is not thereafter ever permitted any freedom to walk out of it. Those who do not believe as above are the non-believers. They are termed as the Kafirs. What is not in accordance with the dictations in Quaran and Hadiths is called Kufr A true Muslim is ordained to convert the entire world society into the society of the believers and to encleavour to totally exterminate the society of the non-believers termed as Kafirs. What is not in accordance with the clictations in Quaran is termed as Kufr. The Muslims believe and are ordained by their holy religious texts to eliminate Kufl- and the Kafirs from the surface of the earth. Any bloody war that is fought by the believers against the non-believers carries the religious sanction of Islam, the literal meaning of which is peace, it 6-penly ‘directs the Muslims to behead the Kafirs and to lay their lives to exterminate Kufr even at the cost of their own lives. It is one of the three Semetic faiths that supports violence to spread the message of God amongst the humans. The other two religions are Christianity and Judaism.

    The Geo/Political states not managed or controlled by the above named Islamic believers are termed as Darul-Herb and those Geo/Political states that are under the political control of the Islamic believers are called as Darul-lslam. The entire Muslim society of believers is ordained by the Islamic theology as contained in the holy book of Quaran to convert the non-believers into believers and Islamic religious sanction is openly accorded for waging if necessary, any number of bloody wars. These wars are termed as Jel7ads. A Muslim is further ordained to wage a Jehad against the non-believers even at the cost of his life. In fact, this is his first and foremost religious duty. Should he die in this ursuit, the God assumed Almighty as per Quaranic statements assures to such pursuero ait an assured life of joy and pleasure in the heavens where he is promised to be served by 72 beautiful maidens and 72 young male children to beget pleasure. Such a persom is called as Shaheed. Shoul he survive while pursuing this aim and live on the earth, Quaran promises on behalf of the God Almighty Allaha to enjoy the life on earth by using all that he gets by way of victory over the Kafirs. Of the wealth, that the Islamic victor begets as the pursuer of this aim, a Muslim is to part with 1/5th of such capture that includes number of females and children, to the king and to enjoy the remainder 4/5th of the captured wealth as his own personal property. No believer is answerable ever thereafter to, anyone. Such capture of worldly possessions gained whilet pursuing this holy aim of Mulsims is called as ‘Male Ganimat’. Mohd. the Prophet himself took two out of his eleven wives as, ‘Male Ganimat’ after converting them into Islamic faith and marrying them as,per his own sanctioned religious beliefs. He got the political ‘Male Ganimat’ after scoring some military victories over his rivals liberalism that Islam allows to his followers over the non-believers.

    The present day world is now suurounded by this ideology that challenges the existence of human freedom which is allowed only to the believers as per Islamic faith. This began some 1400 years before and has become a serious world problem today. Islam declares to its followers where political governance is in the hands of the believers, they are to act and crush any counter idea and where it still lacks political control then to lie on wait for the moment when through all other means, Darul-Herb gets coverted into Darul-Islam.

    Indians have experienced both lives while living under Islamic political domination and when not under Islamic domination. When the British control ended over India in 1947, )ndian sub- contient was divided into India and Pakistan. Our leaders expected that by agreeing to such divisions, the country will get rid of Islamic desire to convert India as a part of Pan Isallnic territory. However, as can be seen and it cannot be differed that our experience since Independence has been totally different. Although Muslims left in India were in miniority and by comparison of figures, although they are still in minority yet a similar scenario that existed and caused the division of the country in 1947, has started reappearing before the present day India, once again.

    One needs to look at certain published literature from England under the authorship of a Muslim settler there to discover the real intentions of the true Islamic believes. An author by the name of Anwar Sheikh has published the following books that shall startle any reader since the author reveals the underlying volcanic Islamic intentions. The books now available in the world market are:

    1. Islam – Arab National Movement

    2. Islam -Arab Imperialism

    3. Islam – Sex and Violence

    ________________________________________

    CHAPTER-I

    HISTORICAL BACKGROUND OF ISLAM IN INDIA

    Religion of Islam was started by Mohd. said to the Prophet sent to earth by the God Almighty in about the middle of the 711 century AD. The followers of this religion are called the Muslims. Mohd.was born in Saudi Arabia in a tribe by the name of Queresh. This is one of the three Semetic faiths that grew up finally into a very strong belief under the name of Islam. The word Islam in Arabic language means Peace. The other Semeitc faiths are Judaism followed by Jews and the third is Christianity that came into being with the birth and death of Jesus Christ. In the above three faiths, there are some similarties. All the three faiths accept their initiators as the messengers or sons of God. They also similarly place their unquestioned trust in their respective holy books called as 1. OLD TESTAMENT (Judaism started by Moses) 2. NEW TESTAMENT or Bible (Christianity started by Lord Jesus) and 3. ISALM (started by Mohd. with its holy book called QUARAN). All the three faiths thus draw their inspirations from their respective books and the initiators of the same. While the Old Testament and the Bible were first written in the Hebrew language, Quaran the holy book of Islam came to be written in the Arabic. The followers of all the three religions thus owe their allegiance to their respective books and to their initiators. Naturally, the followers of each Sect restrict themselves within the close circle of their holy book’s contents and develop a special fraternal relationship between themselves as the respective followers of their faiths. The human society as such is therefore divided on the basis of the following of what is said in their respective holy books,. Beyond the following, the rest of the humanity is not accorded any special or otherwise fraternal sort of relationship.

    All the three faiths do not bring within its embrace, all humans tied together as the fellow humans. Therefore, these sects create within the society special and narrow circles of brotherhood based on the fellowship of the followers only. Whereas, religion as followed by the humans should have a tendency of uniting the entire human society under some special social code, the above named Semetic faiths divide the society into narrow sects. This is very much unlike the ancient Aryan’s Sanatan Dharma about which India’s every sacred religious scriptures speak in terms of 1. Vasudevam Kutumbkam 2. Sarva Dharma Sambhava means that the whole world is one family. Sarva Dharma Sambhava means it is possible to accomodate all faiths and religions at the same time.

    The followers of Judaism called the Jews have their holy city in Jerusalem. Christianity came out of Judaism. Lord Jesus was its cause. Its holy place of birth is at Bethlehem presently in Israel. Somehow, there were some differences in the contents of the Old Testament and the propogatory statements of Lord Jesus.1-Some Jews were opposed to the same. A Governer appointed on behalf of the ruler of Rome in Bethlehem was led to prosecute and hang Lord. Jesus on the Cross. However, a few followers of Lord Jesus contniued to spread his message. Three hundred years later came King Constantine who accepted Christianity that grew into a forceful and strong faith that soon spread around Rome & in other parts of Europe.

    In the 11th century, the Roman Empire stood split in two parts-into west and east. The Western Roman Empire and the Western Church accepted Rome as their guiding light of faith and politics. The Eastern Roman Empire was guided from Constantinople now called Istanbul. The Western Roman Church accepted its leader at Rome and called him the Pope who ruled over the entire Western Europe and Western Church. The followers of Pope are called the Catholics. The Eastern Church that split up did not accept Rome and Pope as their leader. Hence, Russia, Greece, Georgia, Syria and some none Eastern European coutnries followed their own revised religious ideas.

    Some strong feelings of Nationalism exhibit a natural tendency within humans. This brings about a sense of commonness among groups of humans when it is based upon some common gains to be made by the huamns inhabiting some territory that is politically governed for them. It is not only but natural that a homogeneous society comes into being. A feeling of Nationalism is in fact an emotional upsurge that unites all people into one society when the emotions involved work to uplift the humans inhabiting a territory governed in their intrests.

    Indian society by virtue of sub-continent’s a large mass of land provides such basis. This singular geographical entity itself is responsible for unifying all its inhabitants to adopt and work for some common kind of social and cultural upliftment. On top of it, the great land mass with flowing rivers of water further provides such a National cohesion. Such factors are divinely given to the people of India. A great stretch of plains with one commonness provides to Indian people, not only a sense of unity but it delivers to one and, all, a sense of fraternity. This is because of society’s common concern. This has over the centuries of time ripened into a common cultural, social, economical and spiritual faith. The most important singular factor that binds a nation is the faith of the people in their ancestry and religion. Put together, it is termed as ‘Nationality’.

    Ancient Indian sages, their spirituals pursuits and messages of one world family (Vasu-devam Kutummbkam) have greatly contributed to the very thought process of one India. Max Muller, Dr.Annie Beasant and several other world leaders of the past have openly declared, India without Hindusim is unthinkable. An independent India and her people are thus divinely ordained to protect their spiritual chord of National unity in which social and cultural emotions in commonness can be seen. We have therefore to take particular care of Hindutva philosophy that provides such a strong force of one commonness. This in turn does have its roots in India’s ancient religion. The religion has its roots in the minds of every Indian. Any attack on this activity and faith shall therefore need a very strong fencing around the philosophical principles of the Vedas. It is from there that such feelings of Indian Nationalism and Hinduism have grown. The latter is not merely a faith or belief in any sort of Gospel’s spread and introduced by its thinker, but Hinduism is in fact a way of life lived by the Indian people since time immemorial. Indianism and Hinduism have thus to be unabashedly declared as synonymous. It is this singular factor that provides to India its real inherent strength of every sort. This is regardless of the method chosen for its political governance.

    Any idea contrary to this is suicidal and hence must be opposed with all the strength that the people of.1ndia can muster. Unlike original Indian political thinkers like Tilak, Lajpat Rai, Vipin Chander Paul and other such like political Leaders of the generations, the recent political Leaders like Gandhi and Nehru in fact came under the influence of the British system of education. A clear change towards Westernism became noticeable in the Indian history. This began with Gandhi and Nehru both diluting their inner feelings towards Hinduism and in its place, they substituted prematurely a sort of secularism. Indeed, this affected the minds of the people of India. Nothing more could please the British Imperialists who desired Indian society to split into groups based on anything other than one religion. Hindus being in majority were to be taken special care of. India came to be finally balkanized into two separate independent nations of India and Pakistan. The latter stood further divided into Pakistan and Bangladesh. The dawning of the date of freedom from the British yoke was delayed only because of the success of Mr. Jinnha of the Muslim league who openly declared that Hindus and Mulims in India were two separate nations. This came to be called to be a Two Nations Theory. This was supported by the British. Those Hindus and Muslims who had lived together for past centuries suddenly mistrusted each other on religious grounds till an open demand of the Muslims to convert

    Hindu India (Darul Herb) into (Darul Islam) a State governed totally by the Muslims. It is thus, a clear defeat of the Congress Leaders that was responsible for the geographical division of the sub-continent into two different sovereign countries. Hence, with such a historical past, reemergence of the political situation this time created by the left over Muslims in India after the partition of the country, does definitely arouse the legitimate concern to the majority population of the Hindus in India. Indeed, Hindus are rightly apprehensive to ensure what is left of the sub-continent is not allowed to drift into Darul Islam once aagain. To wipe off any Darul Herb, is the declared policy of the Millat (Pan Islamic fraternity). This sort of gradual maturity can be seen in the Indian State of J&K. Hence, unless Hindus ancientism acting as one common Nation unite themselves into a strong Nation with it as its sole aim , the country does run a great risk in times to come to convert the whole of India into Darul Islam. Muslims do not and cannot accept any non-believer as equal to them and hence Modi of Gujarat is too right when he cautions Indian people UNITE to safeguard themselves from the Muslim invasion who are waiting only to convert India from Darul Herb to Darul Islam and now openly say and believe in HAM PAANCH – HAMARRE PACCHIS.

    ________________________________________

    CHAPTER-II
    MOHD’S LIFE IN BRIEF

    The founder of Islamic religion, Mohd. was born near Mecca in Saudi Arabia in a local tribe of the Pagans called Queresh on 20th April in 570 AD. The Pagans of those days were believers in idol worship. In a temple at Kaba, near Mecca, was a place were people gathered every year to worship several idols of their deities. Mohd.’s mother’s name was Amina who was the wife of a Quereshi Pagan by the name of Abdullah. Before the birth of Mohd., Abdullah died and hence Mohd. was a posthumous child who was brought up on the milk of a hired nurse by the name of Halima since Amina the mother of Mohd. had become so weak that.she could not provide to the child her motherly milk. As per the customs of the Pagans who followed several rituals started by the Jews, Mohd.’s penis was circumcised. This practice was in vogue with the Jews of Saudi Arabia and was also followed by the local tribes composed of the Pagans. Hence, circumcising the penis is not the original Islamic ritual. It is an ancient Jewish custom, which began in the deserts probaly because of shortage of water. Mohd. was thus brought up by Halima for 6 years and was later delivered back to his mother Amina. Soon thereafter, she died and further bringing up was done by the Grandmother of Mohd. who too died at the age of 80. Mohd. thereafter was brought up by his uncle Abu Taliib. This took place near Mecca in Saudi Arabia.

    As he grew up, the uncle of Mohd. had him employed with one rich widow by the name of Khadija. She carried out trade with territories around by exchanging merchandize moved from one place to the other on Camel backs. These were called Kafilas. Mohd as an employee of Khadija at the age of 25 took care of Khadija’s Kafilas and hence gave aid to Khadija in her trade. She was herself 15 years older than Mohd. She was a widow after the death of her two former husbands. Both decided to get married and from this wedlock, six children are said to have been born, out of which five children died attheir young ages. Only one child survived as the daughter of Mohd. by the name of Fatima who later married Ali.

    During this period, it is said that Mohd. used to have strange attacks of some disease for which he uused to retire to a cave near Mecca. He anounced to the world that in the cave he used to meet God’s messenger Gabriel who gave to Mohd. God’s own messages which he called as 11hams. He therefore, delivered to himself a title of God’s Prophet, which later came to be termed as RasuleAllahe. His wife Khadija was the first to become his follower who later came to be termed as the believers, Muslims or Musalmans. it is at about this time Mohd. announced amongst his followers the first message of God i.e. an Ilharn which is LA ILLAHA, MOHD. RASUL ILLAHA (there is only one God and Mohd. is his Prophet). New Para Khadija was followed by Abu Bakr (father of Ayesha who later married Mohd) and Ali (who later became the son-in-law of Mohd). His old uncle inspite of persuasion did not accept Mohd.’s demand. Thereafter, the old uncle also died at his ripe age of 80. On his death, Mohd is said to have followed the custom of his tribe to seek peace for the departed soul at his grave but immediately thereafter he stopped himself going to the grave of his own mother and also prevented his followers never to attach themselves with the dead and the buried people. He declared it as contrary to his belief calling it as Kufr and the one who disobeyed such direction was to the termed as Kafir

    Mohd at about this time had reached the age of 52 and many locals had joined him accepting his aforesaid Kalma. The Pagans because of their ancient beliefs were themselves idol worshippers and amongst their accepted dieties were prominently known names of Ilia, Laat, Milat and Ujja. These idols with many more idols were kept in the holy place or in a temple of the Pagans near Mecca. Every year, thousands of people used to visit this place and such a visit for religious belief was called the Haj. The idols in this temple were later destroyed except for one round black stone which is still retained in this very temple. This temple was called by the name of Kaba. Later in time, Mohd. himself invaded this temple at Mecca from Medina where he had migrated in order to spread his new message of Islam. With him went from Mecca to Medina, his followers that included Abu Bakr, Osman and Ali. The date of Mohd.’s move from Mecca to Medina has come to be called as Hijrat. This took place in the year 622 AD and is reckoned as the starting date of Muslim calendar. In this period of 10 years from his age of 52 to 62, Mohd succeeded in converting many Pagans to his belief. Amongst those who opposed him were also some important local tribal leaders. One SAIDE, a follower of Mohd assassinated an opposing Queresh for which conduct the aforesaid SAIDE earned special praise from Mohd and his conduct is recorded as the first death given by a believer to a non-believer.

    It is however interesting to note that although Mohd. praised the believe4 for his murderous conduct of killing a non-believer but finding that there will be many more important tribal leaders including within the tribe of the Queresh who shall not approve of such despicable conduct of releigous oppostion. He is said to have recorded himself issuing a Fatwa calling upon his followers not to resort to murders for forcing anyone to convert from his faith professed by Mohd. As can also be seen, this Ayat (included in the holy book of Quaran) is the only single Ayat that is quoted by the Muslims as their faith in peace and tolerance of other religions. This was forced on account of importa ‘ nt political reasons because there is no other Ayat in any Sura of Quaran ever said later in time repeating the spirit of this Ayat. On the other hand, there are a nunber of opposing Ayats contained in the holy Quaran that go clearly contrary to the above. At the end of this book, the original text translated from Arabic into English with the number of Suras and Ayats are recorded for easy reference to enable readers to understand and decide for themselves the real truth.

    At Medina, Mohd. became a great success and soon earned for himself the tittle of Khalifa and Imam both. By this, Mohd. became both the religious and the political head of his followers and formed a force of his followers that undertook almost 82 military adventures, out of which 26 military marches were led by Mohd. himself.

    Khadija his wife and his old uncle are both said to have died when Mohd was about 50 years of age. Earlier on, Mohd. was ably guided both by his wife Khadija and his old uncle but on their death, he himself started his political life of military adventures while acting as the Khalifa and Imam both. It was he who laid the foundation of Islamic theocracy solely and exclusively on the basis of his accepted religion. He got great military successes including winning the town of Mecca and the temple at Kaba. He directed the destruction of over 300 idols earlier worshiped by the Pagans including by his own Quereshi tribesmen. He allowed only one installation of the black round meteoric stone to be installed in that temple which to date continues to be revered by the Muslims, all over the world. Muslims during HAJ are believed to kiss this stone as a religious rule with utmost reverence.

    During this period, a large number of opposing Pagans were killed and Mohd laid some firm rules of victory amongst which are, that a victor who is a believer in the faith of Islam is allowed by the God Almighty himself to enjoy 4/5th of his loot of capture in any military victory over the non-believers and to offer the remaining 1/5th to the Khalifa or to his appointed representative. This is called Male Ganimat and is given as God’s own gift to the believer. This includes women and children of the opponents as well. The widows of the dead are religiously allowed to be enjoyed by the victor believers. Where the opponent husband is alive with his wife, the victor believer can take away the wife of the opponent soliders as the religion of Islam declares canceling of the husband/wife relationship of the vanquished opponents, unless the opponents prayed to be pardoned by embracing the religion of Islam by giving up their former faith.

    In course of 10 years of Mohd.’s life from the age of 52 to 62, Mohd as a widower after the death of his first wife Khadija is said to have taken 11 more wives during this period. At the age of about 52, he married a Jew widow who was converted to Islam. After moving to Medina, he directed his friend and comrade Abu Bakr to marry his seven years old daughter Ayesha to him when he himself was about 52 years of age. It is said that Abu Bakr declined to do so saying that his daughter by the name of Ayesha was too young and was also engaged to some one else. This being a promise could not be broken. In relationship Ayesha was the niece of Mohd. who put aside the objection of Abu Bakr saying that he had an Ilham from Allah that he had given birth to Ayesha to, become his wife. This could not be altered. He is said to have cohabited with her when she became of suitable age perhaps when she was only 9 to 10 years old. He also later married the widow daughter of his another comrade Oomer whose name was Hapsa. This was his fourth marriage. The name of his fifth wife was Jinab who too was a widow of his another comrade by the name of Abdullah. The sixth wife of Mohd. was said to be the mother of four children and was a Hindu who was converted for this purpose to accept Islam. The seventh wife was one Zarnab. She was the Zainab wife of a slave by the name of Jaid whom Mohd. took as his adopted son and made him divorce his wife so that she could marry Mohd. She is said to have been a very beautiful woman who took the fancy of Mohd, who had seen her naked when she was once bathing? Here too, Mohd. is said to have stated that he had another Ilharn from Allah that he should marry her and that she was given birth on the earth for this purpose. Mohd.’s eighth wife was Zoria. The ninth wife went under the name of Umda Habiba. The name of Mohd.s tenth wife was Sophia. The eleventh wife of Mohd. was 26 years of age and was the widow of his own uncle Usman, Her name was Mairmuna. Many writers have stated.that besides the above, Mohd. also had more than 11 wives both religiously married and otherwise.

    He also had two famous further wives from out of the slaves whose names were Moria and Hindan. They became available to him as Male Ganimat after scoring his military victories over his political opponents. Moria gave birth to one son of Mohd who was named as lbhrahim. He is said to have died at young age itself.
    Mohd is also said to have sanctioned marriage by the custom of ‘Mittah’ by which it is meant that a believer Muslim can marry a woman for a contracted period of time and can so enjoy his life with his female partner without incurring life time burden of her. lit is a marriage by contract for some fixed time only.
    Mohd.’s most loved wife Aayesha became a widow at the age of 18 years only. She is said to have recorded in Islamic history some facts known to her as the wife of Mohd. who according to her was very greatly fond of women and good perfumes. At the age of 62, Mohd. died with his head in the lap of his most loved wife Ayesha. Abu Bakr, Oomer and Usman were accorded Khalifaship after the death of Mohd. They were his fathers-in-law because he had married their daughters. He is also said to have made one of his followers divorce his wife so that he could marry her since he said, he had an alham from the God Almighty that she was born on the earth for him only. While the Sunnis accept three named persons as above, succeeding Mohd as Khalifas after his death, Shea Muslims do not & regard 2 nd Khalifa, Ali only as the next Khalifa after Mohd’s death.
    One may really have to look in the Islamic hisotry for discovering more important social and other suchlike human beliefs in the days of Mohd in the area of Saudi Arabia. Mohd was born in the year 570 AD. He grew up in his early childhood under queer circumstances as he was born as a posthumous child. He indeed must have been brought up under very strenuous circumstances. He began his divine thought when he was about 52 years of age. He established Islam and preached it including by waging wars for a period of only 10 years, Much about his beliefs came to be written later in time when he was followed by the selected/elected or appointed Khaifas being Abu Bakr, Oomer and Usman who are really responsible for compiling booth the book of the holy Quaran and also for collecting most of his Hadits which too are also followed by all Muslims.

    Saudi Arabia at that point of time had scattered population of mostly war like but illiterate people divided in small tribes. Mohd.’s own tribe was called, a tribe of the Quereshis. The Jews and the Christians following Moses and Jesus Christ had already been born and during this total period of almost 1000 years or so, these Semetic religions had already cast their shadows of influence over the entire period of time on almost the entire geographical area extending also in the west. Because of acceptance by Rome of

    Christianity, historically the Roman Empire itself lost its control over this period of time, the successors of Mohd. undertook spreading the influence of Islam into Europe itself. It also extended its influence towards the east upto Persia and in the next about 150 years the Islamic crusaders totally overtook the whole of Persia and the area around Mesopotamia now called Iraq plus Turkey. The earlier Civilization in Egypt was dominated by the Pharisaic beliefs and later it was dominated by Moses and Jesus. With the entry of Islam, whole of Egypt stood converted to Islam. Similarly, in east, the entire area of Persia and Mesopotamia took to Islam. Islam spread upto Spain in Europe till the Christian crusaders won over once again the area dominated by Islam. Catholic Romans were led into such kind of battles by the holy Pope at Rome. The battles fought by the Christians have been named as the CRUSADES & the soldiers fighting as Christians were called as CRUSADERS.

    With the above history, one can note that there really did not exist a well explained and simple philosophy of religion and for this reason, it was perhaps easier for the Islamic followers to swiftly win over the political dominance with the name of simple theology that was called as Islam. The support of arms was its moving crutch. Although, Mohd. himself lived for a short period of only 10 years which marks the beginning of the era of Hijra for the Muslims but its continued expansion and retention is explainable mostly on account of its severe rigidity that had in fact less to do with humans or humanity on earth but had divine promises kept for the humans to await the day of judgement when the Lord i.e. the Allaha shall himself deliver to the dead souls, rewards on the day of Quamat. It was an easy to understand religious gospel that had the intrinsic quality of pulling towards it, mass of illiterate humanity. None can however doubt or deny the real strength and cause of its fast spread all around, owes to its severe rigidity enforced on the point of sword. This is one religion that supports its spread by waging Jehads including justifying conducts of terrorism when it says ” show no mercy to the non-believers (Kafirs) or the idol worshippers and lie in wait for them to behead them when they appear before you. (the believers i.e. the Muslims)”. This quotation is taken from the book of holy Quaran.
    With the success of wars begun by Mohd, himself who rewarded his followers even when they took to cruelty against the non-believers. This policy continues till to date because a Muslim can rely upon hs own divine ordainments contained in their holy book of Quaran that openly justifies violence in the cause of the spread of Islam. It is ordained upon them i.e. the believers or the Muslims to lay their lives and fear not for the consequences because if one dies while waging a Jehad, Allaha the Almighty awaits his arrival in the heavens with the promises to provide to him all the earthly pleasures of life that includes young lads, beautiful women, special heavenly wine in the beautiful surroundings and environments with rivers full of water flowing to deliver to such a person called as Shaheed all that he might have missed for his death while fighting the holy Jehad. Should he survive, he is decorated with a title of Ghazi and is entitled to retain 4/5th of all that he has gained from the wealth of his opponent as his legitimately sanctioned religious earnings and leaving the balance l/5th of such element of plunder to the Khalifa or his war commander. Mohd himself has unambiguously stated that he lived and led his life only from the earnings of such successful Jehads. This came to be called as Male-Ganimat.
    Saudi Arabia being a sandy soil lacking- water must have made its inhabitants fighting each other perhaps for earning the bare needs to exist. Mohd. was born during this period when the world around that area had not been sufficiently aroused and educated in spiritualism. From his beliefs in divinity and to pursue divine blessings through recitation of prayers, 5 times a day, observing fast during the holy month of Ramadhan and offering Zakt to the poor must have worked as items of humans faith in divinity i.e. the God who is Allaha for the Muslims.

    It is however strange that with the faith in noble ideals as above, how could cruelty through killings and waging wars as Jehads, even by adopting tactics of terrorism can ever be made to go hand in hand.

    It is thereforealmost clear that Mohd. and his followers who are rigidity controlled fully understood the importance of religious faith taking political control of geographical areas. Without this, no peace can be guaranteed. He clearly understood that in his days, perhaps Jews and Christians fought for the only reason for not following the same religious gospel. He intrdouced yet another third Semitic religion by directing his followers to fight till the entire territory of the world is politically brought under the control of the Muslims. It is only then that they crush every kind of religious opposition and a true Muslim must work towards it, even if it means for him to die in this cause.

    Hence, although the word Islam literally means in Arabic language Peace yet for all purpose. Islam is only a concept of poltitical world invasion by the Muslims. Terrorism as is being seen in present times and as is being caused by Islam’s followers like Osama-Bin-Laden is nothing but an effort and pursuit in the direction of world conquest by the Muslims. This has been so dectared by fundamental Muslims.

    One may note the peculiar characteristic of Islamic faith when its holy book permits into it any one without any restriction by reciting just 3 times LA ILLAHA, MOHID. RASUL ILLAHA but not permitting any one who has once entered into it, any freedom to walk out. Should any one endeavour to walk out of Islamic faith, the believers are allowed to behead such walkers. For doing so, they shall be serving the honest and the best cause of Islam.

    ________________________________________

    CHAPTER-III
    ISLAM AFTER MOHD’S DEATH

    At the age of 62, Mohd. died with his head in the lap of his favourite and youngestwife Ayesha daughter of Abu Bakr. Abu Bakr, later came to be elected as the next Khalifa. He was already an old man and hence nothing significant really happened during his period of Khilafat. The next to succeed as Khalifas after Abu Bakr’s death, were Oomer and Usman. It is stated by the historians as both of them could not really match the calibre of Mohd., they really did not succeed in particular against the loyalists of Ali who was the son-in -law of Mohd. Oomer and Usman were either killed or died. the Khifafat moved from Mecca to Baghdad, Damascus, CaWo and finally to Istanbul in Turkey. In 1925 after the Ottoman Empire stood liquidated with British victory in Europe, Kamal Bin Pasha introduced radical changes and abolished the Khilafat finally. Some agitations on this account also took place even in India, a littler before this time. The Muslims in India were even backed in this cause by no less a person than Mahatma Gandhi yet the Khilafat stood finally dissolved and remians so to date. Islam thus has no Khalifa appointed any more. Imams in the Mosques only interpret the Quaran. The Shea sect have different rules. The Bohri Sheas treat their head as Dahia & hold no one after Ali as any Imam.

    It was during the period of Oomer and Usman that Quaran as revealed to Mofid. by Gabriel was actually written down as the holy book of the Muslims. The Hadiths also came to be recorded as the declared conduct needed of the Muslims. The Sunni sect of the Muslims consider only Mohd. as the direct prophet of Allaha. They also consider Oomer as the NAYABE RASUL (After Mohd). The other important sect of Islam which came into being as the party of Ali are called the Shias. Ali was the Son-in-law of Mohd married to his daughter Fatima.

    Ali came to be accepted as the next Khalifa after Mohd. It is from him that Islamic religion gets clevided in two main divisions. Shias are those Muslims who do not approve Abu Bakr, Oomer and Usman as the Khalifa after Mohd. They connect Khalifat directly to Ali who was the son-in-law of Mohd. and who married his daughter Fatima. Shia sect consider Ali the next Khalifa after Mohd. After Ali, his son Hasan became the 5 th Khalifa of the Isamic world. The rivalry for the succession took one Muavia and his son Yazid in Syria to claim Khilafat by displacing Hasan. They also had his son Hussain killed through a pre-planned conspiracy treacherously carried out. In the sandy desert, Ali’s son and his accompanying guards were killed for want of water to quench their thirsts. The water containers were punctured and destroyed by the supporters of Yazid son of Muavaia. For this reason the Shias do not consider Muavia and his son Yazid as the successor Khalifas. This treacherous plan and drama of batle took place at a place called Karbala in Iraq. For the Sheas, it has become a holy place and every year as a ritual when the Sunnis mourm the event for learning about the death of Hussain whose horse returned without his master on its back. The Shias too mourn the event which is repeated every year on the day of Moharram. In most places, a white horse with blood stains carried on white sheets is taken in a public procession and the Shea people refrain from looking at this annually celebrated public occasion of Moharram. On this day, we in India have repeatedly seen Sunni/Shia riots and clashes. Even today, Sunnis beat their chests and bleed themselves by beating their chests with iron chains etc and walk over the burning charcoals. They express their cleep-rooted faith in their religious belief. Islam thus gets divided in two sets of Sunnis and Sheas. Iraq, Pakistan and India have most of their Muslim population of the Sunnis while Iran is mostly composed of the Shia Muslim majority. Both Sunnis & Shias continue to rever both Mohd. & their holy book called the Quaran. Shias do not accept Abu Bakr, Oomer and Usman as succesor Khalifas after Mohd, but the Sunnis do.

    In the valley of Kashmir, there are mixed Muslims with Sunnis generally over numbering the Shias. The Bohri Muslim community in and around Mumbai are mostly the Shias who are just about 3/400 years old coverts from Hindus. Much similarities of social customs can be clearly seen in the practices of the Bohri community and the Hindu religious practices which are clearly noticeable amongst these people. Even the social customs in particular of the Momens in Gujarat are similar to the Hindu system of inheritance of property. In times to follow, there came into existence Aga Khani Muslims who are called the Khojas and the Ahmediyas etc. Some Muslim scholars now declare that there may be as many as 42 different sects of Indians Muslims. All of them however accept both Mohd. and the holy Quaran without question. This singular factor serves as a great unifying reason to include all Muslims in a separate fraternity that has come to be called universally as the ‘Millat’ ( PAN ISLAMIC UNITY).

    Pan Islamic concept of Muslim brotherhood is followed the world over, uniting Muslims of every sect on the basis of Quranic dictations and what is recoded in the Hadits. It is the Allaha who speaks his words as. recorded in Quaran and what he desires to do is provided in the Hadiths.

    Quaran is the last and final world of Allaha and is beyond amendment. The declarations contained in it are conveyed through Mohd. who was the last of Allaha’s messengers. After him, no other prophet will ever be born. Nothing more need be said than what is already said in the Quaran. Unless all the believers owe their allegiance to Allaha, Quaran and Mohd. as Allaha’s last messenger, no Islamic fraternal concept is to ever advance. This is final and beyond any consideration of any amendment.

    A chapter in Quaran deals with social system and practices. It provides definite directions for the Muslims to follow. It is fairly exhaustive but not fully and is called as the SHARIAT. This is unambiguously stated that all the believers must follo\N their social dictations without entering into any kind of debate or argument. What is said therein is by the sanction of Allaha told by him through the mouth of his messenger i.e. Prophet Mohd. He is the last and final messenger sent to the world by Allah and after him, none shall ever follow for any purpose whatsoever.

    This is called as ‘Khatme Nawabac’. None must think or do to amend, add or delete anything contained in the holy Quaran which is the last and final message of Allaha, that must bind all messages including the gospels of the earlier accepted Prophets like Moses and Jesus and many more. After Mohd. there is nothing more left for Allaha to tell. With the kind of history after Mohd.’s death, one will notice, the great mixing up of religion with politics which is promoted even at the cost of peace and open murders. The examples set up are thus adequate in shaping Islam’s future that advocates unabashedly Muslims belief in violence to spread itself over the whole world. Nothing short of it has been the aim of any Musalman, a true believer of Islam.

    ________________________________________

    CHAPTER – IV

    CAUSES OF ISLAM’S FAST GROWTH

    Most non-Muslims particularly the young Hindus know very little about Islam. How such a faith jrew out of sandy deserts of Saudi Arabia, spread so fast in the world? This is a logical question?

    A look at the history of the world shall convince anyone that the people leading nomadic, tough life of illiteracy with sword as their companion have generally been successful in supressing even those nations that enjoyed superior culture and followed better styles of civilization. The great Roman Empire was won over by the Nordic German barbarous people. Similarly, much of Central Asian territories were invaded by the tribes of Huns, Mongols and Kushans. They succeeded to over power the peaceful Chinese, Russians and the Indian people. This is an undisputed fact of history.

    In the middle of 7th century, the area of desert around Saudi Arabia lay divided in many tribes, none of whom had any idea of civilized governance. Mohd. was successful from Madina to organize a superior force to bring under his control many of the small tribes of the Pagans who lived near or close to Mecca. In comparison to them, people living in Palestine, Egypt and Iran had developed superior civilizations and better code of human conduct. One can look at the depature of the Parsis from Iran and moving to Western Coast of India seeking refuge against the forces of Islam who invaded and pushed the Parsis out of Persia or Iran. This happened about 1000 years ago.

    Even poet lqbal writes “Islam was nourished under the shadow of sword”. The religion of Islam promises heavens to those who die in its cause and allows open use of the vanquished’s possessions. The main cause of spread of Islarn has been to save one’s life.

    All medieval periods invaders to India used their superior power to not only loot the richness of India but their main aim had always been to spread religion of Islam in India. They also brought about social, cultural, economic and political changes including governance of the captured terrritories on the basis of the rules of Islamic Jurisprudence. Even a murderer could be pardoned if he chose o embrace Islam and gave up his earlier faith or belief. As for example a son of one Hindu King by the name of Vikram Singh in U.P. had murdered another person and was allowed pardon by the Moghul King in Delhi on his giving up his faith in Hindu religion and becoming a Muslim. He came to be renamed as Azam Khan on whose name the city of Azamgarh was later created.

    The important reason of Islams spread in India is for its belief in rejecting humaneness andaccpeting and enforcing cruelty in its place. Unlike, human values of sacrifice and truthfulness followed in Hinduism, Islam sacrifices and disregards all such human values and proceeds to enforce at all costs, the message of Islam as set OLItin Quaran by Mohd. The Hindu ideals of living in spiritual upliftment by regarding human values as the divinely ordained are easily negatived by Islam. Hindus believe in sacrificing their present, to pursue for Moksha and accept tough conduct like Tapas. While Hinduism believes in the rebirth of soul, abandons the worldly comforts, Islam on the other hand sanctions to its believers, divine orclainments to use all that the Muslims may loot in course of their victories over the non-Muslims. This singular reason has been a very convenient weapon in the hands of the Muslims to win over other humans. For the reason of promise of heaven even by restoring to foul conducts like enjoying the loots from the materials of the vanquished, the MuslimS do not mind participating in a war called Jehad so that they either relish the present life as victors or go to heaven and enjoy there as the Shaheeds. What they get by way of loot over the vanquished is called A4ale Ganimat This includes women and children of the vanquished and are allowed to be used as slaves or be used to satisfy the lustful conducts of the victorious Muslims. The Quaran declares nullity of marriages of the defeated opponents in a Jehad and it is religiously permitted for the victor Muslims to take even the women of the opponent losers including the married women on the opposite side, 1/5th of the loot is to be delivered to the Khalifa and the balance 4/5th can be used as the personal property of the Jehadis. The Quaran directs its followers to wage wars to destroy temples and the idols which conduct of worshiping idols is termed as Kufr. Those who are guilty of Kufr are called Kafirs. The Quaran ordains the believers to behead the Kafirswho indulge in worshiping idols, wherever they may be found. It also directs a cruel treatment towards the Kafirs who must be subjected to pay special tax called the Jazia for living in Darul lslam. Only then can such non-believers be allowed to survive as third rate citizens called the ‘Zimmis’.

    Sheikh Hamdani while writing his book under the name of Jasirate-a-ul-mulk has stated the following conditions to be abided by the Zimmis when living in an Islamic state which according to him were directed to be enforced by the third Khalifa namely Oomer

    1. The Zimmis shall not erect or create any more of their own worshiping temples.

    2. Any old temple destroyed or demolished is not permitted to be repaired or recreated.

    3. Muslim travellers are permitted to use the religious temples of the Zimmis as their temporary abodes.

    4. Any Muslim can live in the house of any Zimmi for 3 days without any objection taken by the Zimmi.

    5. No misconduct of such a Muslim traveller shall be any offence.

    6. None may prevent any Zimmi from converting himself into a Muslim.

    7. All Zimmis must respect all Muslims.

    8. No Zimmi shall prevent any Muslim from entering any Zimmi organized conference of any nature.

    9. No Zimmi shall keep his name that can confuse others as if the Zimmi was a Muslim follower.

    10. No Zimmi shall use an attire used by the Muslims and no Zimmi shall be entitled to ride a horse with saddle and reins.

    11. No Zimmi shall ever prossess any sword or carry any bow and arrow.

    12. No Zimmi shall wear on his fingers any sort of ring, which fashion is reserved solely for the Muslims.

    13. No Zimmi shall consume any liquor or sell the same.

    14. Zimmis must ensure that they continue to wear only that attire by which they can be distinguished as non-Muslims.

    15. The Zimmis must not spread or follow any customs that are not followd by the Muslims.

    16. No Zimmi must live close to the houses of Muslims.

    17. No Zimmi may dispose off their dead bodies close to the graveyards of the Muslims.

    18. No Zimmi may cry loud to mourn his dead ancestors.

    19. No Zimmi may ever employ any Muslim as his servant under any circumstance.

    20. No Zimmi may help any-spy against the state of the Muslims and if caught he will be liable to death and afl his assets shall be condiscated as Male Ganimat.

    The above restrictions are said to be the holy ordainments sanctioned byAllaha who is Almighty, all powerfull and merciful. It is said in Arabic.

    BISMILLAHA, REHMANE RAHIM
    GOD IS MERCIFUL

    ________________________________________

    CHAPTER-V
    ISLAM’S SPREAD IN INDIA

    Men all over the world since time immemorial have been lustful for the reason of their very creation. World religions created by men have attempted to keep under control many of man’s natural desires that particularly included his hunger for sex. In order to spread Islam, its teachings have exploited this weakness of man. While a wild man moved higher in civilization to bring about law of monogamy as his acceptable conduct in the ever changing society, Islam on the other hand, religiously sanctioned to its followers four wives instead of one. A close reading of Islam does unmistakably point ou

  26. YOGESH SAXENA said

    IN THE HON’BLE HIGH COURT OF JUDICATUR OF BOMBAY
    MUMBAI
    Coram- Hon’ble Justice Mrs. Ranjana Desai (Hon’ble President)
    Hon’ble Justice Dr. Chandrachud
    Hon’ble Justice Sri Mohitey
    IN THE MATTER OF SRI R. V. BHASIN
    (Under Section 96 C. R. P. C.)
    Challenging the order of the Mumbai State Government under section 95 regarding forfeiture of the Book namely Islam – a Political Agenda to rule the World.
    The humble applicant most respectfully submit Agenda.
    1. That the humble applicants came to know about the forfeiture of the Book namely Islam – a Political Agenda to rule the World from the news papers and through many friends residing in the state of Maharashtra and thereafter became conversant in respect of the present proceedings lying before this Hon’ble Court and thus seeks their intervention in the matter for effective direction as the country progress which has been staled on account of Islamic traditions may be protected from further defoliation as the citizen of India, believing in the truth and non violence may not denied entrances in the foreign country on account of being the residence of terrorist state and being ruled by to achieve some hidden political agenda and strategy to vanish the Vedic and Hindu tradition from the map of the world by the shrewd mentality of religious fanatics and fundamentalist aggressive treads of expansion and propagation of the different religious perception based upon offensive trends’. The media and over political master fully occupied by the lust and greed to remain in power have never attempted to visualized that the conquest of India says nothing about the superiority of the invaders, but it was on account of weaknesses of characteristics, which made us slave from last more than thousands years.

    2. That the applicants have purchased the book , which is subjected to be forfeiture only on account of the appeasement policy and the people of our great nation’s have been kept in darkness about the correct picture of our deformation on every count as it may be the problem of Kashmir separatists, dealing with the apathetical approach with parliamentarian attackers or it may be the question of choosing the constitutional post being occupied by the highest eulachon simply on the mere desire of Smt. Sonia Gandhi alias Sania Manio of Turin, Italy.

    3. That the truth may not make us Rich, but it will certainly make us free from all superstation, orthodox, hypocrisy, sycophancy and imposture through impersonation by an ordinary human being resembling as the God.

    4. That Mohammad was not certainly the God nor the Agent thereof. He was born from the Bomb from her mother and married at the age of 25 with a widow a Khadijha and thereafter her death he married again with at least 14 women varying in age from 8 years to 40 years. Thus, to assign such ordinary person as the God is in itself a fraud committed upon such power who is omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent.

    5. That the Act done by the Mohammad. may not be the auctioned by God and an such the Huddies and Suras followed by the person of a peculiar religion, can not be regarded as the wholly divine massage of the power, to which it is difficult to express but to realize by its followers .

    6. That Quran is not scared or holy book, but it has certainly propaganda made in the mind of its followers to kill so called infidels who are know other than the followers of the non-Islamic tradition, but keep on remaining busy in the search of spiritual awaking based upon the ethical foundation of the truth and non violence .

    7. That the mob psychology meant to diminish the very existence of the logical perception, on the basis of which, a coordination amongst fellow citizen can be acted upon which is the sole foundation of any religion, but introduction of the violence is the egoistic trend, to which no God in the World may provide exclamation.

    8. That to kill an innocent person by the fire and explosion is the message of the Quran against the so called infidels, who worship the idols and carve out their living by respecting the other creation in the World. To keep them as ante Islamic and to any such religious person from the map of the World may not be regarded as noble idea to preserve the peace, which the symbolic meaning of the Islam.

    9. That the sex and violence are the two subjects, on the basis which the Islamic tradition are based upon which permits to have the sex with any opposite sex who has not taken the milk for her feeding from a common ancestor. This is against the eugenics, which may create defect in heretical foundation to the offspring and the new generation produced by adopting a such tradition.

    10. That the Hindu religion is only Religion based upon the principal of secularism, which respect the fellow being of the other religion and thereby respect even their graveyards as symbol of the memory and the credit given to the human nature and thus they may not be treated as the infidels for being killed by the Muslim fundamental.

    11. That the basis of the Vedic tradition are lying ingenerating the respect to all such animal creatures and the botanical plants having medicinal qualities to be respected like that of subject of worship and such as the cow milk, which resemble to the milk of the mother generated at the time of giving birth to the newly born child. Thus the cow is treated to be the mother on symbolic and lying in the sub conscience of religious belief of every Hindu citizen, but the Muslim prefers to kill such innocent animal by committing slaughtering on their festival by slow death and thereby giving pain through out in the process of awaiting death by these petty creatures.

    12. That according to the perception of the Hindu religion based upon the object of worshiping Shiv-linga inside the Shiva Temple is the creation made for preserving and protecting the life. It is understood that the stone like creature emerged from inside the water to protect the animal lying therein and they started keeping above to the ground and to the peak of such hill. It is resembled with the creation of the hills, where the growth of the vegetable has taken place. The animals are survived and such they are also worshiped being the friendly gesture with human being. Thus to worship inside the Shiva Temple and to treat Lord Shiva as the God for imparting justice is not an act of an infidel. The death of Gulshan Kumar, the producer of many Video Cassette on religious domination inside the Shiva Temple remained the glaring example of the horrified tradition followed by the followers of the Islam.

    13. That the sound of the nature may preserve tranquilities, harmony and peace of the human being. Thus the recital of the sound of the bell, Sunkh, Mridang and Veena are meant for the purification of the mind of the human being. It is misnomer to treat to such scientific invention as the act of the infidels. This is nothing but mental bankruptcy by the individual who remained the followers of the Islamic Tradition of violence.

    14. That the God is comprising of the three words. “G” resembles as generator, “O” is the organizer, while “D” is the Destroyer. Therefore, in one God and there is three elements which completes the life span of the human being and as such Hindu worships not one God but three God in One i.e. Brahma is the God of the generating the power from the birth to the death of every human being ; Vishnu, the God of preservation and organization of the deed of the dedication and sincerity and lastly lord Mahesh having symbolic meaning of the lord Shiva is the god of the Justice and the destruction of the human being on account of the committing the sin in the worldly affairs. Every action has its reaction, is well proof on the scientific basis.

    15. That the child is born of the human being after remain in the stage of embryo for nine months in the womb of the mother lady, while the pup to the kitten the bitches are born within 60 days. If we analyze every step of the growth of the human being from the time of its being conceived in the womb, we may find that the egg of the mother was the just like an amoeba taking berth in the fluid inside the womb. The moment the sperm is inserted inside the egg, it became Zygote and the same started multiplying its cells to non- vertebrates creatures upto one month, when the cartilage develops, the embryo starts swimming inside the womb like the fish (Pisces) thereafter it is converted to an amphibian like a frog. Thereafter it becomes reptile. Thereafter it emerges into the spices of the bird and become mammal within four months. Then its growth is further started amongst other creatures of the sub-species of mammal up to six months of growth inside the womb. The connectivity starts by the feeling and reacting upon the emotion and if the mother behavior is having the divine virtue in the growth of the human being up to the seven months inside the womb, it takes place the theory of the evolution of the living creatures comprising of the 84 lacs species and thereafter the conscience , inner conscience and semi conscience start from seven months to nine months, in which the human being is born with all such qualities of being superior to the other creatures of the world . The purpose of the growth of the human being inside the womb for nine months starting from its conceived to the stage of non vertebrate and vertebrate found in the World is for generating all such better qualities of the animal kingdom in the human being and to preserves the existence of the other animal on this earth thereof. The purpose of the life of the human being is not certainly for the destruction of the fellow creature animal, but to the preserves the other species of the living creatures of the animal. Thus killing of the animal and feeding the meat by slaughtering such animal is prohibited by the human being on the basis of the spiritual message, to which the Islam does not prescribed and as such Islamic Tradition are not a based upon scientific invention, ethical foundation, spiritualism and the perception of any religion.

    16. That when you eat of the meat of the animal, it will generate the carnal desire of the possessive hood totally based upon the sex, violence and committed for stealing of the properties of the other fellow being and such and one hand Islamic Tradition are based upon for pacifying their carnal desire even by solemnizing the children and to commit the sexual exhibit as the body of the women is meant for their pleasure but not for and being respected for as the mother creator of the human being. Thus the Hindu regard woman as the mother and reciprocation they reflect mother image inside the goddess Maa Durga as the symbolic reassembles of the goddess of the justice like the lord Shiva perception based upon for imparting justice while goddess Maa Sarswati and goddess Maa Luxmi are treated for preserving the human being after being born from the mother womb. Thus the goddess Maa Durga, Maa Luxmi and Maa Sarswati are the symbolic of respect to which every human being may treat them next to the God.

    17. That intestine of the human being, their teeth and their other digestive system and the secretion emerges inside the human body are meant for having the feed upon the vegetarian habit. It is not the instinct of the animal, like that of carnivores animal. The carnivores animal are depended upon their preying/killing other animal to pacify their lust and to feed themselves which is not the qualities of the human being, but that is quality of the beast, thus the slaughtering of the animal is prohibited in the enlightenment of the spiritual tradition based upon the scientific invention to these Hindu regard it to be the religious perception and thus to treat Hindu as infidels is the crime against humanity with the followers of the Islamic Tradition are not accepting.

    18. That live and let to live to the others is the message of the spiritual awakening but and other hand Islamic Tradition have given the idea a for slaughtering the animals to preserve the lost thus generate the carnal desire of the sex and thereafter even to sodomize the children and to snatch away the woman of the others followers of the different religion. They invaded our soil by making their country as desert and thereafter they looted the temple, killed the ruler and even butchered they defeated the person just to demonstrate their barbarism and horrified the innocent person from the violence of genocide. Thus leading to the vacuum. This has created the problem of non inviting the
    Foreigners even as the tourist from the other nation. This is now arousing causing dis-balance in the economical uprising and as such the

    religion based upon sex of Hurray (beautiful woman) Nihamatey ( beautiful boys) and Male ganimatey i.e. women of other infidels as their property and to steal their ornaments and to convert the monuments and their grave yards is the crime against solidarity, integrity and prosperity of our nation comprising of the population of about 85% of the Hindu. Thus the tradition of the Islamic perception based upon the falsehood must be eradicated from the perception of the great tradition of our Hindu religion.

    19. That unfortunately even after the partition of India, on the mere desire of these aggressors by the British domination based upon their principal divide an rule even after the dependent on unethical demand of their spare land in Pakistan as the people following the Islamic Tradition may be migrated to their newly carved out country of Pakistan. They have started fighting with each other and the Afghanistan rivals are providing them the miseries of the destitute while their ruler are surrendered to the will of the American dominance based upon their selfish interest. Can this country should also be taken in the similar circumstances as are being adhered in Pakistan on the basis of the Islamic Tradition.

    20. The book written by Salman Riezdie namely the Satanic verses and the book on Islam based upon sex and violence written by Anwar Sheikh and Lajja (Divided into two) written by Taslima Nasrin have been discarded simply on account of the exhibition of the mob violence while the painting of M. F. Husain showing naked Maa Sarswati naked Maa Sri Parvati, naked Maa Sri Durga and naked Goddess Maa Luxmi and Sri Ganesh head and even the naked Bharat Mata have been treated as the work of art by our so called intellectual elite citizens of this country which is having no character to be proclaimed as the character of the individual living of the small nation like Greece, Switzerland. These countries were never invaded by the aggressors and thus conquest of India does not speak of any superiority of these evaders but it is the defect in the character of every Indian who may be purchased by even by traitors, antinational agents of the terrorist act under the appeasement policy adopted by our ruler just to in bade the prosperity of the our country the judiciary being the sentinel and guardian at large may protect the solidarity of our great tradition which is directive principle and the fundamental duties casted upon the every citizen of this nation.

    21. That in political scenario a Mahatma Gandhi gave hole hearted support to Khalifat movement, spearheaded by his associate Mohammad Ali and Liyakat Ali brothers, while presiding at national congress session in 1923. Later on Mahatma Gandhi was regarded by these his closed associates Ali Bros during convention that Mahatma Gandhi “according to my religion and creed, I consider an adulterous an fallen Muslim to be better than Gandhi Ji . Sometime Hindu were being massacred by Moplahs in Kerala but Gandhi religious sermon “Ishwar Allah Tere Naam ; Sabko Samati De Bhagwan” could not came to the rescue of the Moplahs massacred, nor could save the ethnic cleansing of Hindu from Kashmir. Bangladesh was freed by the sacrifices of Indian Soldiers, but started committing genocide upon the Hindu as the population comprising 33% of Hindu is now roughly assessed as 3.3% only in Bangladesh. Do Hindu have no human rights ? Why the Hindu pilgrims to Amarnath, Sabri Malai and Kailash Mansarobar are taxed while in India Muslim gets Huge subsidy which is not given in any 54 Muslim Country?. Whether it is secular character of our nation or we are being ruled from time of the Mahatma Gandhi by the ante Hindus? Why a Afzal has not been hanged?. He invaded our Parliament and taken life of numbers patriotic citizen to save and protect Parliamentarian but to become gloater goat in hands of politician. The attack of the Muslim terrorism in the Bombay blast, Godhara incident, Indian Parliament attack, Raghu Nath Temple attack, Akshardham attack, Varanasi Sankat Mochan Mandir attack, Varanasi Railway Station attack other six train blost attack simultaneously attack in court premises of Faizabad, Lucknow and Ayodhya attack on Hindu pilgrims on the way to Amarnath and the Vaishnav Devi have been completely forgotten by our media and intellectual who have not shown their concerned as to how the integrity and secular India democracy be saved from such barbaric incident.

    22. That the five sons of Prophet Mohammad were brutally butchered and beheaded by the terrorist cultivated from his own Sermons and when Prophet Mohammad could not saved even his own sons from flames of existence of the human raised from the gospel message of Jihad, how the other ignorant citizen of his followers may respect other religion. The protection of the other religion namely Jainism, Budhism and Hindus may only be saved by the Government after given full information regarding the falsehood of the perception of Darule-Islam by making Darule-herb through aggressive trend which has given irreparable loss to our country by generating a sence of disrespect amongst the western civilization who have now regarded Indian as the terrorist and the Visa is prohibited to them on account of their identity being confused with the identity Islamic violence. The Hindu tradition based upon our Vedic philosophy, which respect the nature and protect the demographic frightening incident taken place in the entire Europe and in American continent on account of the global warming, abrogation of the glacier and hurricane, earth quake, Volcano and uprising of the sea level resulting in Sotmany waves, which is on account of the ruthless slaughtering of the animals resulting in subjugation of the agriculture activities in perfectly ecological circumstances of awareness. Where the slogan of the “Vasudheva Kutumbkam” (entire universe an its creatures are one family) has gone from the Indian perception of spiritual enlightenment. There are over 100 Jehadi Organization fully known to the Government of Pakistan. There are over 1 million Jehadis being trained officers coordinating with the ISI. Jehadis and others totaling to 2,00,000 are engaged in fund raising for Jehad against India. Aim of Jehad is to annex Kashmir as their jumping platform to ultimately capture India. Trusting/fully the Muslim in India already in contact with the ISI of Pakistan living in Hyderabad. Saharanpur, Azamgarh, Bareilly, Muzzafar Nagar, Bijnor, Muradabad, Varanasi, Siwan (Bihar), Patna, Sitamarhi, Katihar, Kishanganj, Gaya and Madhubani. ISI claims Muslims in these places are fully in contact with people in Pakistan and are under the control of Pakistan. Out of 16 million Muslims in India, ten percent shall certainly take up arms against India foces as & when Jehad is begun. This ISI network is already in place. No settlement on Kashmir can ever be allowed to come through. Rs. 600 millions are reserved for use in Madarasas located in India. The ten Jehadi organizations are :-1. Harkat-Ul-Jehadi 2. Harkat-Ul-Mujahadin 3. Sipah-E-Seba 4. Lashkre Jhangvi 5. Lashkere Taieba 6. Al-Badr 7. Jaieshe Mohammed 8. Tanzim-Ul-Ikhwan 9. Hizabul-Mujahdin 10. Tehreek-Ul-Mujahdin 11. Simmi 12. Indian Muzahibin and 13. Huzzi (Bangladesh)
    Pakistan & Bangladesh have HQ of World terrorist organization under the name of united Jehad Council in Karachi & Dhaka. About which USA has full knowledge. “In Bangladesh & Pakistan, 125 Jehadi Organizations work to train Jehadi soldiers, commencing their job in Northeast Assam and UP North in J & K (Jammu & Kashmir). Pakistani atomic arrangement is an Islamic Organization, beginning with India and also trained against Israel, USA and Europe to convert the whole World into Darul Islam. The entire Indian Sub-Continent is the first catchment area of Islam to ultimately spread itself into whole world. One Shaukat Usman in the blessed Muslim maintain constant touch with Osama-Bil-Laden who has vowed to recapture Afganistan, Kashmir is this next target. Paresh Barua lieves in Pakistan and Bangladesh he has converted himself to Islam and now controls Multa i.e. Muslims United Liberation Tigers of Assam. He delivers arms and explosives to Muslims in Assamand Nagaland. Gain time till, we are ready may be in fifty years Hindus are coward Hindus who have no blood of the brave in them. This is a message circulated to all officers and men of Pakistan Forces. ISI in Pakistan is not under any control of Pakistani Government it will act in the cause of Islam. Musharraf has accepted to be its tool and has promised never to interfere in tits work for Islam. And finally – it unabashedly proclaims. We shall not hesitate to eliminate this Military General who is working for the USA and we promise to liquidate his alliance with America.

  27. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Islam does not separate religion from politics; in fact, the concept
    of religion in Islam emerged first, the state was ‘an after-
    thought’. The additional Islamic law does not acknowledge ‘the
    independent existence of state, nor is state regarded as a primary
    condition of human society. It makes the State completely
    subservient to the religion of the Prophet. According to the
    Islamic law, the state is only an instrument to serve the creed in
    the attainment of its objectives or fulfilment of ideals of the
    muslim brotherhood. The Islamic theory of state was, therefore,
    based on a three fold idea of one scripture, one sovereign and one
    nation; scriptu was the holy Quran, sovereign was the imam (leader),
    also called Khalifa (the caliph)- political successor to the
    Prophet, and nation was the millat-the muslim brotherhood. The
    basic feature of the state, according to this theory, was
    its ‘indivisibility’ in all the three aspects. It contemplated the
    establishment of a theocratic state based on the Islamic law, and
    recommended only one sovereign, the caliph, to rule over the whole
    of the muslim world. The caliph was styled as the amir ul momnin-
    ‘the leader of the faithful’; his office was thus a political
    institution based on Islamic injunctions. The sovereignty resided
    in the millat which elected their imam or the caliph, and the latter
    was under religious obligation to implement the Islamic law on and
    for the benefit of his muslim subjects. The Islamic government was,
    therefore, one which was composed of the muslims, by the muslims and
    existed for the happiness and welfare of the muslims alone.”
    That according to the Islamic belief, Koran ( Quran ) is regarded
    as a divine book containing the words revealed by prophet Mohammad.
    The verses of Quran were in relations to the happening taken place
    during the particular events and the connotation of it has a
    different and separate back grounds , than the present scenario
    based upon the logical perceptions and that of intellectual property
    rights.
    That in the society, wherein the Rule of Law is supreme, the
    perceptions of authenticity is based upon the truthfulment of the
    statements and the orthodox superstitions with the ideological
    confrontation be wiped out in collaboration with harmony between
    other sections of the society.
    That the Muslims in India have seldom invited their own people for
    the public discussions of their creed in general. The effect of the
    preaching made by their prophet and most of them have idolized the
    verses of Quran at par with their religion. The result of such
    pressure being exerted by vociferous activities upon rest of
    citizens in case one may convince to have the introspection of the
    repercussions of such preaching which ultimately lead its followers
    and act of terrorism.
    That such activities have been broadened to include the memberships,
    support, assistance or furthering the activities of some terrorists’
    organizations. The raising of funds intended for the purposes
    of `Terrorist Act’ has always provided an enumerable loss to the
    life and property of the people worshiping the other religion than
    Islam. Thus in a secular estate such activities of terror may
    provide a considerable loss to national assessed by declining in the
    terrorist participation in promotion of the financial assessed to
    out nation.
    That the petitioner is seeking the direction from the Central
    Government to declare such preaching of `ZIHAD’ for converting out
    nation as DARUL-E-ISLAM by the recital of verses of Quran as
    detrimental to the interest of the nation.
    That the citizens having following of the other religion of
    Hinduism, Buddhist and Jainism including Jews, who are regarded to
    be “infidels” at the hands of “believer” of Quran, have their right
    to know in respect of their fault being committed by them on account
    of their non-violent and peaceful a domination of every religion.
    Thus there is no moral and spiritual import except by a free and
    fourth right discussion and the interpretation of verses of Quran in
    its rights prospectives to the followers of the Islam.
    That a citizen who is properly informed regarding the public opinion
    can only decide in the long run, as to whether the Quran qualifies
    or not as a religion scripture.
    That by the mere reading of a few sayings of Quran – which
    proclaims ” Preach cruelty, incite violence and disturbs” public
    peace, while verse –17 saying which ” Promote on ground of religion,
    feeling of enmity, hatred and ill-will between different religious
    communities in India”. The 31 saying further proclaim, ” Insult
    other religious as also the religious belief of other communities.
    That secular pattern in behaviour of Muslim majority in Bangladesh
    and Pakistan towards the Hindu minority simply demonstrates the
    cruelty and feelings of hatred amongst the fellow citizens in
    keeping with the tenets of Islam.
    That it is submitted that recent photos of Bangladesh Hindus, who
    have been systematically uprooted from their ancestral home land,
    even after India had made great sacrifice for speculating liberation
    for Bangladesh are mesirable, which is apparent from perusal of
    photographs of Mass-killing and gang-rapes conducted in Bangladesh.
    The copies of photographs published in ———— having naked
    bodies of women lying slaughtered and victims of rape, gang-rapes in
    the family of the Hindus minority at Bangladesh and the treatment
    given to the personnel of Border Security Forces are filed herewith
    as Annexure no.1.
    That on one hand the Hindus, Buddhist, Jainism stood for non-
    violence, truthfulness, non-stealing, chastity and non-covetousness,
    while the preaching of Quran may puzzle them the adherents of
    another religion of Islam based upon the cruelty, violence and
    crime. Thus the concept of secularism as adhered by our nation has
    become antithesis with the acts of terrorism and recital of
    preaching from Quran.
    That there is the recital of the `SURAH & AYATEN’, which are
    reproduced as Annexre No. 1
    That it was submitted that communal strife and conflicts in its
    orthodoxy may be seen at Pakistan whose sizable number of Hindu
    population has been obliterated through murder or through forcible
    conversion. However, in the judgement passed by then Hon’ble Mr.
    Justice Vimal Chandra Basak on 17th May, 1985 had observed that
    making such order as prayed for would amount to abolition of Muslim
    religion.
    That the problem is now aggravated by the facts that unlike other
    communities, Muslim are highly orthodox people and follow the
    sayings of Quran with fanatical zeal as a result of which even the
    sizable number of Muslim population can never have been peace on the
    soil of our nation.
    That even the Muslim Act founded by Baha’iulah in Iran in 19th
    Century, whose 1 Millions followers are living in India for
    spiritual unity, which is uncomphertable with Quranic preaching has
    been subjected to verse prosecution and the students have been
    expelled from school and colleges in Iran. In Shia nation and Sunni
    nation are themselves indulged in violent conflict resulting in
    numerous death. Thus a modified version of Surah and Ayat in the
    preset context of communal harmony is required to be given to its
    followers if the majority of the citizens are save themselves for
    the vast communal passions and religion fanaticism.
    That section 295-A does penalize any and every act of insult or
    attempt to insult the religion or religious belief of class of
    citizen, which are not perpetrated with deliberate and malicious
    intention of religious feelings of that class. It was observed by
    the Hon’ble Court that in its opinion it cannot be said that Quran
    offers any insult to any other religion.
    That the preamble of our constitution and Article 25 and 26 of our
    Constitution are providing freedom of conscience.
    That the preamble proclaimed India to be secular states. However, it
    has been wrongly interpreted that offending Surah and Ayate of Quran
    if being forfeited from its publication and the recital may deprive
    a section of people of their right of thought expression, belief,
    faith and worship, such action would amount to abolition of Muslim
    religion. This has been a wrong findings which are totally
    inconsistent with the offended verses of its Surah and Ayat as
    reproduced above.
    That the application of section 153-A is squarely applicable for
    forfeiture and banning of the offending Surah and Ayat enumerated in
    the Quran as the same generates disharmony feeling of enmity and
    hatred and also the ill-will between different religion or community.
    That untoward incident has been reported till then for carrying on
    the mutual enmity, hatred between section of the Muslim minority and
    Hindu Majority incite violence as main aim and object of Quran.
    That the petitioner most respectable submits that a lot of the
    terrorist activities have been sur-phased by the followers of the
    Islam mainly on account of preaching given in Quran, which has lead
    to the violence of Bombay Blast case of 1993 by Daud Ibrahim and
    Saleem, Ankaleshwar Temple blast, Killing the parliamentary attack,
    11th September Tower Attack in America, series of bomb blast inside
    the railways compartments in Mumbai, Sankatmochan Mandir blast and
    complete elimination of members of other communities for territory
    of Jammu and Kashmir and Godara blast are the evidence to
    demonstrate that the decision given by Justice Basak has not taken
    any probability of the happening mentioned above and as such the
    present writ petition requires to look into the facts of mass-acre
    and atrocities committed upon the innocent Hindu citizens. It is
    submitted that as the last word of prophet written in Quran the
    Muslims are not ready even to enter in argument or discussion while
    on the other hand there has been recent judgement of Supreme Court
    of Malaysia discouraging the bearing of turban by the students,
    which was adopted on account of being warn by prophet Mohammad. The
    true photo copy of the judgement passed by three judges bench of
    Malaysia Court is being filed herewith as Annexure no. 2 .
    That the sources of Islam or Quran and Hadis, called as Sullah, the
    Quran contains the prophet “rebulation” ., while Hadis are al that
    prophet Mohammad did or said or enjoyed, forbade or did not forbid
    approved or dis-approved. The Quran is Hadis-mutawatir i.e. the
    tradition considered authentic and genuine by all Muslims from
    beginning. The interpretation used by its followers even in changed
    context of the present days scientific invention and in the light of
    2 nuclear bomb invasions in two other centuries is not correct
    interpretation, which could have been said to be last word of
    prophet Mohammad as if prophet Mohammad would have been surviving
    today he would have not promoted Zihad in way of prayer of Allah,
    nor ” infidel” so called Hindus would have been burned or
    slaughtered in such a manner as the followers of Islam have started
    practicing in the name of Quran.
    That the vary revelation of the word Islam from which the Muslim has
    been formed, the same drives from ” AS-LAM’ meaning solution to
    other and peace. Thus the meaning of infidel does not mean the
    fellow of other religion, but those who does not believe in any God
    and have indulged in the ruthless killing of animals and other
    fellow citizens, the true perceptions of the correct proposition of
    Surah and Ayat may be understood by healthy discussions in the
    matter. Thus every Hindu citizen has got the right to know the
    meaning of the infidel and status of Zimmis on which the Zaziya or
    capitation tax, was realised by the force of arms during period of
    slavery under the Mughals sub-ordination,
    That there is another aspect of the matter regarding the creation of
    quite painting by M.F. Hussain proclaiming himself to he follower of
    Islam. In the aforesaid paintings which have published and may be
    seen by any Hindu citizen, there has been naked goddess Durga and
    goddess Saraswati, Lord Rama without his head and naked Goddess Sita
    sitting on the thee of Raman and also on the tail of Hanuman.
    Goddess Durgaji has been shown to the in coupling with the tiger,
    while goddess Parwati is shown in the union with the Elephant, while
    Lord Shiva is said to have been watching upon them. Can it be
    assumed that M.F. Hussain is a cynic or infidel, who is suffering
    from seizophrenia with the sadistic pleasure by assailing the
    sentiments of Hindu citizen of our country. The naked photographs of
    our goddess demonstrated in oil painting by M.F. Hussain are filed
    as Annexure no.2.
    That on one hand the Hindu is considered to be tolerant for whom the
    misrepresentation is given to be co-ordis by the Muslims, if
    the Hindus may start their counter aggressism by preparing the
    suicidal Bomber upon Zama-Maszid and other mosque, the repercussion
    may be much serious resulting in the situation of riote Orson and
    Dona side. Thus in order to provide a curve upon such happening
    judicial review is required to be done regarding the interpretation
    of offending Surah and offending Ayate of Quran as the same may not
    be misunderstood by its followers.
    That the example of counter aggression has been seen at Iraq wherein
    Saddam has been executed by the American in his own country. It is
    submitted that there may be vested interest of other nations who
    remained opportunist to rule India on the policy of divide and rule
    amongst its citizens. Thus the ——given by Britishers for
    interpreting the Surah and Ayate of Quran is neither beneficial for
    our nation, nor the same is beneficial for Pakistan and Bangladesh
    to demonstrate their displeasure on the question of revaluation of
    truth amongst our fellow citizens.
    That it has been brought to the notice of the Most of citizens that
    N.D.P.S. is used for providing the illusionary atmosphere of Zannat
    for preparing suicide bombers. It has been found that the individual
    under going through brain-drain through such illusionary perception
    was smiling just before few seconds of the blast. Thus the
    conclusion is in-escapable that the preaching of Quran to its
    followers by some time generate themselves the illusionary
    perceptions of providing the attainment to the heaven if they
    voluntary sacrifice their life in the name of Zihad as Allah ordered
    them for killng of infidels. Thus the judicial activism is required
    to be done for positive interpretation of such recital, otherwise
    slaughtering and thereby plundering of innocent people may lead to
    the counter aggression, which is not congenial for the development
    of a Nation.
    That in this manner Quran may never be regarded as the holy book,
    nor the Muslim religion based upon misconception of Zihad and Darul-
    E-Islam may never be able to get the generation in the mind of
    Hindus. The slogan of secularism and Sarvadharm Sambhawa, it is
    submitted that the individual Afzal who attached upon the Parliament
    has yet not been hanged under the guise of getting the protection as
    a repercussion of such hanging may not lead to the mob violence,
    which was seen during the period, when the cartoon of Mohammad was
    made in the remote country at Denmark.
    That it is true that Hindus have fought Muslim invaders, who had
    locally established the Muslim dynasties. However our previous
    rulers have neglected to study the religious and ideological motives
    of such invaders and speculation remained unmindful of new
    phenomenon in their midst. Thus scullery dissertation of disciples
    of great learning may demonstrate the awareness— —-
    That the problem of Muslim fanatics who are the followers of
    offending Surah and Ayate of Quran by generating the concept of
    Zihad and Darul-e-Islam is further magnified from the event of
    having the parliament attack. It is submitted that on one hand there
    is psychological fear generated in the mind of people from such
    attack and Godhara killing, but when in retaliation of act of
    terrorism, the counter aggressism was adopted by Hindu citizens in
    State of Gujrat then the entire word including appeasement policy of
    Government could not muster the courage of depreciating the Godhara
    killing, but the retrial after the acquittal of innocent citizens
    was further ordered to have been taken place in different State of
    Maharastra.

  28. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Islam’s Self-perpetuating Cycle of Violence and Fear Would you wear a T-shirt with a Mohammad cartoon printed on it?
    You might in Montana. Don’t try it in Mecca. Why? Because, Islam trains its followers with extreme intolerance about anything,
    they deem, offensive to their creed particularly to Allah and Muhammad. Drawing Muhammad in image is one such deadly offense to Muslims. Islam’s devout followers even find it OK to kill any such offenders. In Montana, you are unlikely to come across such potential Islamic killers. In Mecca, you won’t last five minutes. Muslim mobs or an Islamic assassin
    would take you down almost instantaneously. It is as simple as that. You don’t believe me? Give it a try or ask any Muslim!
    This article is about such murderous Muslims and the fear they generate. Islamic society is caught up in a self-replicating, endless cycle of violence and fear, driven by its most devout believers. The cycle goes like this.

  29. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Challenging Nobel Laureate Francis Fukuyama’s 1989 thesis that with the fall the Marxist Communism, the world will converge towards nonconflictual liberal-democracy as its final destiny, Samuel Huntington proposed his Civilization Clash theory in 1993. Contradicting Fukuyama’s optimism of a more peaceful world-civilization ahead, Huntington emphasized that conflicts in the world were not over, but future conflicts will be fought along civilizational fault-lines over cultural or religious differences, not between states over ideological (political) or economic reasons. “The clash of civilizations will dominate global politics. The fault lines between civilizations will be the battle lines of the future,†he predicted.
    Huntington identified eight major civilizations—Indian, Chinese, Asian, Islamic, and Western etc.—and emphasized that instead of converging towards universal liberalism globally, human consciousness within these civilizations is accentuating; people are becoming increasingly parochial and conscious of their cultural, religious or civilizational values and differences.
    Huntington analyzed how these civilizations would likely interplay in reshaping the emerging world-order. His thesis gets significant space for Islamic resurgence, simply because, in recent decades, religious revivalism in an intolerant and violent form amongst Muslims much outweighs the rejuvenation of civilizational or religious consciousness amongst other peoples.
    On the ongoing civilizational clash of Islam with the rest of humanity, Huntington wrote: “The overwhelming majority of fault line conflicts, however, have taken place along the boundary lopping across Eurasia and Africa that separates Muslims from non-Muslims†. He added: “wherever one looks along the perimeter of Islam, Muslims have problems living peaceably with their neighbors.†Islam has “Bloody Borders†, he asserted.
    His analysis vis-Ã -vis Islam in his thesis has become a bone of contention; he came under intense attacks over this from his critics, led by Edward Said.
    One likes it or not, Huntington ’s thesis is already becoming a reality. Even the followers of Hinduism and Buddhism—both apolitical and pacifist creeds in principle and historically—are becoming increasingly jingoistic, political and even militant. There have been attacks on Christians and churches by Hindus in India and Buddhists in Sri Lanka in recent years. This trend, in all likelihood, would heighten over coming decades.
    Despite the denials of his critics, Huntington ’s analysis regarding Islam’s clash with its neighbors is based on undeniable ground reality, which has greatly heightened since his theory was proposed in 1993, most prominently after the 9-11 attacks.
    A cardinal fact that one may miss in Huntington ’s book is that the civilizational clash of Islam is not new; it is as old as Islam itself: fourteen centuries old. Islam was founded by Prophet Muhammad as a “totalitarian and globalist creed†in the 7th-century Arabia at the cost of his non-Muslim neighbors: Pagans, Jews and Christians. The Prophet himself had cleansed Arabia of the Pagans. On his deathbed (632), he had ordered his followers to cleanse Arabia of remaining few Jews and Christians, whom he had allowed to live as ignominious dhimmi subjects in peripheral areas. The second caliph Omar (d. 644) put Muhammad’s last wish to action, denuding Arabia of non-Muslims. He expelled the Jews of Khaybar in 638, for example.
    The clash of “Islam versus the rest of humanity†, initiated by Prophet Muhammad at its founding, was widened against all humanity and perpetuated by Muslims over the centuries. It could not be otherwise, because Islam was born in Arabia as Islamic God Allah’s master-plan, His politico-military tool, for creating a global Islamic state by making Muslims His “agent and inheritor of the earth†[Quran 6:165] and promising to make Islam victorious over all peoples and places [Quran 8:39]. Since then, Muslims, including its classical scholars, have divided the humanity into two houses, two civilizations: Dar al-Islam (House of Islam) and Dar al-Harb (House of War).
    Islam’s central mission over the centuries has been to turn the non-Muslim Dar al-Harb into Dar al-Islam through Jihadi wars to realize Allah’s global imperial dream. Classical Islamic literature is very candid about this. And Islam’s history reflects exactly that. Islam has achieved stunning success in this mission. Where is the great pre-Islamic civilization of Coptic-Paganic Egypt, Zoroastrian Persia, Eastern Christianity of West Asia, Paganic-Animist North Africa, where Islam reached quite early by the sword. They have all vanished. Estimated 120 million human lives were lost to Islamic swords in Africa and 80 million in India . Some 60 million Christians and millions of Buddhists also perished. Readers may consult my just-released book, Islamic Jihad: A Legacy of Forced Conversion, Imperialism and Slavery, in order the grasp the whole picture of Islam’s historical and ongoing clash with the rest of humanity.
    It should be pointed that Judaism and Christianity had their own problem. If the account of the Old Testament is to be believed, at the founding of Judaism, Moses led his enslaved, oppressed Hebrew people out of Egypt to Israel , which was to become their G’d-given homeland; the indigenous people there suffered. But Judaism’s clash with its neighbours theoretically ended there; it was not supposed to spread out of Israel . In reality, they soon became victim of harrowing persecution at their very homeland; their right to live there has been under constant threat, which continues today. Most of all, they have mended their ways: they live in complete harmony with people of all faiths: from India to North America .
    Christianity had problems somewhat similar to Islam’s: it dreamt of taking over the world through the instruments of force until the days of Renaissance. Then came the Age Enlightenment, which pushed Christianity out of politics. It has distanced itself from political spheres and violence for long.
    The same cannot be said of Islam. It has changed little from what it set out to be at its birth. Its clash with global humanity in its age-old violent form continues to this day. Muslims continue to use the instrument of violence and intimidation. The conflicts in Kashmir , Mindanao , Southern Thailand , the Balkans, Chechnya and parts of Africa , plus the violent campaigns of Islamist Al-Qaeda and like-minded terror groups, are a continuation of that. The same applies to Muslim immigrants’ clash with their host societies in the West: their refusal to integrate, open disobedience to respect Western laws and persistent efforts to introduce Islamic laws even in public spheres—social, political and financial.
    One agrees with Huntington or not, the clash of Islam with the rest of humanity, amongst his theorized conflicts amongst various civilizations, is obviously in the act and will undoubtedly intensify in coming decades. Whilst achieving stunning success in its clash with greater humanity over the past 14 centuries, Islam is most firmly placed than ever to finish off the job—that is, take over world and institute the governance of the Quran and prophetic tradition—the ultimate ambition, it was born to accomplish.

    MA Khan is the editor of islam-watch.org and the author of Islamic Jihad: A Legacy of Forced Conversion, Imperialism and Slavery.

    Islamic Jihad: A Legacy of Forced Conversion, Imperialism and Slavery — by MA Khan

  30. YOGESH SAXENA said

    It appears that Allah gave our prophet, the master of love-making having the libido of seventy men, the best death a man can think of; he died while making love to the one he loved to make love most..
    Proof that he died during an explosive moment
    Ibn Hisham page 682:
    ….that he heard Aisha say: “The apostle died on my bosom during my turn: [of having sex with]. It was due to my ignorance and extreme youth that the apostle died in my arms
    Sahih Bukhari, Volume 7, Book 62, Number 144:
    Narrated ‘Aisha:
    …during his fatal ailment, Allah’s Apostle, used to ask his wives, “Where shall I stay tomorrow? Where shall I stay tomorrow?” He was looking forward to Aisha’s turn. So all his wives allowed him to stay where he wished, and he stayed at ‘Aisha’s house till he died there. He died on the day of my usual turn (of having sex) at my house. Allah took him unto him while his head was between my chest and my neck and his saliva was mixed with my SALIVA.
    Aisha is blaming her youth and ignorance for causing Prophet’s death. Aisha’s eager cooperation excited Prophet immensely which lead to a wild session of foreplay and tongue action followed by intensive sex. Due to her inexperience she could not see the danger of an old man performing sex with a young woman during his serious illness. Timely slowing down or stopping him could have saved his life. Prophet had an explosive climax which his old and sick heart could not handle and went in a cardiac arrest. She saw him die and slump on her bosom during his moment of extreme pleasure. (which is not uncommon in such cases). That is why she felt guilty of causing his death…

    He did not recite Kalima at death
    The hadiths indicate that instead of having kalima on his mouth like a good muslim during his last moments, prophet’s mouth was busy in tongue action and French kissing.

    Hard Facts
    His body must have stiffened as he died during his pleasure moment in an “as is” condition. The fact that they tried to cover him with triple shroud indicates an embarrassing bulge which they must have tried to even out by extra layers of clothing. They wouldn’t have wanted all to know what their prophet was up to when he died.
    Dawood, Book 20, Number 3147:
    Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
    The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) was shrouded in three garments made in Najran: two garments and one shirt in which he died.
    Apparently the three clothing layers, nor the reported delay in burial, helped the situation and he was buried quietly where he was making love.

  31. YOGESH SAXENA said

    It is ironic that Gandhi’s own “confession and suggestion” put him on the witness stand under oath to expose his “experiments with the truth.”Who can say how much I must give and how much omit in the interests of truth? And what would be the value in a court of law of the inadequate ex parte evidence being tendered by me of certain events in my life? If some busybody were to cross-examine me on the chapters already written, he would probably shed more light on them, and if it were a hostile critic’s cross-examination, he might even flatter himself for having shown up “the hollowness of many of my pretensions.” – Mahatma Gandhi An Autobiography Gandhi’s biographies, autobiographies and other writings about him are laced with false information, imaginary stories, inconsistencies and contradictions. It is a pity that for almost a century none of the authors, not even academicians, ever bothered to check the veracity of various accounts in Gandhi’s autobiography. It is only in 2004 when G. B. Singh pulled the mask off Mahatma to expose the real Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi (1869-1948) to the world in Gandhi: Behind the Mask of Divinity. Now G. B. Singh has joined hands with Tim Watson to put the apostle of peace, a modern Hindu Avatar, on the witness stand by publishing Gandhi: Under Cross Examination [Sovereign Star Publishing, Inc., 2008 Gandhi, his biographers, and Gandhiites of various shades and colors are in full agreement that the humiliating racial incidents that Gandhi experienced in the month of June 1893, after arriving in South Africa, while traveling from Durban to Pretoria transformed him from a typical attorney of mundane variety to a fighter against racial discrimination. We are told that this transformation in Gandhi made him the “soul of Congress Party,” the foremost leader of India’s struggle for independence through non-violence, a champion of untouchables, the apostle of peace, and a modern Hindu Avatar embodying the “trinity” of Vishnu, Jesus, and Buddha (A photo circulated in the early 1920s placed messianic Gandhi higher to Krishna, Buddha, Jesus, Tolstoy, Lenin and Prof. McSweenie). But it is difficult to comprehend that Gandhi, a man fond of and adept in writing letters to newspapers and government officials, did not write about these incidents to newspapers or complain to government officials in South Africa, India, and England. Moreover, it is strange that Gandhi does not mention these incidents in his own newspaper and diary. These incidents that are considered as a turning point in Gandhi’s life came to light for the first time sixteen years later in his first biography, M. K. Gandhi: An Indian Patriot in South Africa (1909). This book was authored by Reverend J. J. Doke. Doke’s account is inconsistent with the subsequent three contradictory versions given by Gandhi himself in Satyagraha in South Africa, An Autobiography and The story of My Experiments with the Truth, and the interview he gave to Reverend Mott in 1938. Of the four times that Gandhi mentioned these incidents, there is no question that the account as enumerated in his autobiography had far-reaching impact on readers and commentators. It is an inescapable fact that some apologists and scholars have used Gandhi’s autobiography to twist the narrative somewhat to provide more credence and validity to the racial sufferings of Gandhi in South Africa.The contradictions in the life and experiences of Gandhi, a sensitive man with acute race and caste consciousness, educated in Law in England, who regarded himself as an “English gentleman,” a man of distinction and status in India and whose father was the Dewan of the Raja of Porbandar, raised red flags in the minds of G.B. Singh and Tim Watson. One would expect that details of these humiliating racial incidents would be etched in the memory of a person like Gandhi, like diamond point markings on stainless steel. But that was not the case. Gandhi kept changing the story as he went along! After many years of painstaking research and on examining a plethora of well-known, not so well-known, and unknown documents pertaining to Gandhi, with solid evidences in their hands, the authors have argued forcefully and logically with great precision to expose the fraud which the “experimenter with truth,” his apologists, and the “Gandhi propaganda machine” have perpetrated over the last one hundred years relentlessly. These racial incidents are fictitious episodes contrived by Gandhi and Reverend Doke to make Gandhi a living martyr using the “politics of victimization” argument. Later, other fellow preachers and myth promoters used Reverend Doke’s account to create a “new Christ” in the person of M. K. Gandhi. According to Bishop James K. Mathews’s dissertation at Columbia University the idea of making Gandhi into a living martyr was put into his head by Reverenced Doke (1861-1913), a Baptist minister in Johannesburg, South Africa, during a conversation between the two in 1908: He was really “tricked” into allowing this to be done. Mr. Doke came to the office in about 1908, asking Gandhi if he were ready to be a martyr. The ready reply was, “I am nothing. I am willing to die at any time or to do anything for the cause.” The “martyrdom” consisted in allowing the biography to be written, for the minister felt that it would help the cause of the Indians for their leader to be known in England. Was Gandhi a member or a close associate of the Freemasonry? This book addresses that question, and it is quite likely Gandhi had benefited from such a relationship. Interestingly the current website hosted by “Grand Lodge of India” lists the names of prominent Indians of the 20th century like Motilal Nehru, Rajendra Prasad, S. Radhakrishnan and C. Rajagopalachari as noteworthy members of Freemasonry.In addition to the contradictions and inconsistencies in the four accounts given by Gandhi relating to the humiliating experience and brutal beating he suffered in June 1893 while traveling from Durban to Pretoria, there are other evidences and arguments that refute the validity of the alleged incidents such as:a. Within days after his arrival in South Africa, Gandhi started writing letters to South African newspapers regarding racial incidents experienced by Indians, but there is no evidence that he wrote any letter about his racial humiliation and beatings. He wrote two letters in September and October 1893 to the Natal Advertiser about racial discrimination faced by Indians, but he made no mention of any incident related to him.b. Gandhi went back to India on June 5, 1896, and there is not a single shred of evidence that he had commiserated with anyone over the racial incidents he experienced. He stayed in India for six months and traveled extensively in his home state of Gujarat and traveled to Bombay, Calcutta, Madras, Poona and so forth telling Indians the terrible things to which Indians were subjected in South Africa, but nowhere did he talk about his own experiences. He even authored a booklet of about 33 pages called “The Grievances of British Indians in South Africa: An Appeal to the Indian Public” and fails to mention what happened to him in June 1893.c. Gandhi’s very close disciple, Henry S. L. Polak (1882-1959) who was well aware of Doke’s biography of Gandhi authored two booklets, The Indians of South Africa and M. K. Gandhi; both published in 1909 and 1910. Similarly, a close fiend of Gandhi, Dr. P. J. Mehta (1858-1932) who was a recipient of Doke’s biography also published M. K. Gandhi and the South African Indian Problem in 1912. But the three books by Gandhi’s very close friends do not mention the June 1983 racial incidents.d. A movie, Mahatma – Life of Gandhi, released by the government of India and The Gandhi National Memorial on October 2, 1968, celebrating Gandhi’s birth centenary failed to depict the racial incidents of 1893 which are claimed to be a pivotal turning point in his life, in spite of the detailed description of his life shown in that movie.e. In his book, The Birth and Development of National Railways (1951), Edward D. Campbell, who was the Station Master at the Pietermaritzburg station in 1893, has recorded a sensational incident that took place in June 1893 at the Pietermaritzburg station dealing with an engine and its operator. He makes no mention of the ill treatment of Gandhi at the Pietermaritzburg station in June 1893.f. After Gandhi’s assassination in 1948, an article “Gandhiji in South Africa” published by South African attorney F. E. T. Krause who met Gandhi in 1893 in Pretoria throws startling light on Gandhi’s life style, but makes no mention the racial incidences experienced by Gandhi in in1983. F.E. T. Krause’s older brother A. E. J Krause who was at that time Attorney General of Transvaal Republic exempted Gandhi from showing papers and other requirements that were required of the people of color and not only granted him a Certificate of Exemption but also treated Gandhi as a dignitary when they were together. One night the Attorney General invited Gandhi to dinner. The natives [meaning Black Africans] serving the table protested at being called upon to attend an Indian, and it was only after it was explained to them that Gandhi was a great man, just like a native chief, that they were prepared to continue their service. g. Interestingly, the privileged status enjoyed by Gandhi in the iron clad apartheid society is confirmed by Gandhi’s closest white disciple Henry S. L. Polak, who noted that the so-called “coolie lawyer” was a well-known passenger who went about the country on professional or public business travelling generally first-class, often having the whole compartment to himself. I think there is nothing unusual from Gandhi’s point of view about the contradictory and inconsistent narratives pertaining to the fictitious 1893 racial incidents or his “experiments with the truth”. To understand why Gandhi would indulge in self-serving lies one only needs to read Bhagwan Krishna’s sermons to Pandvas in Bhagvad Gita, which Gandhi regarded as the essence of Hinduism. In Bhagvad Gita, Bhagwan Krishna urged the Pandvas to tell lies, cheat, manipulate and do whatever it took to win the battle because victory is all that matters!

  32. YOGESH SAXENA said

    It is the sacred duty of Islamic religious leaders to isolate the terrorists who claim the right to kill Kufirs as per the tenets of Islam. Hindu religious institutions, is extremely concerned about the relentless attacks on India by terrorists who openly claim to be inspired by the Islamic faith and the Islamic Holy Texts. The e-mails which were proved to have been sent at the instance of the terrorists clearly make it out that the terrorists are motivated by what they interpret to be their religious duty. Such emails came ahead of the blasts in Bangalore, Jaipur and Delhi and the media had carried them. Some extracts from the email sent by the terrorists who described themselves as Indian Mujahideen [IM] before the terror attack on Gujarat in September brings out their reliance on their religious edicts for their act of ‘Jihad’ against the unbelievers [Kufirs]. “Wait only for five minutes from now! Wait for the Mujahideen and Fidayeen of Islam who will make you feel the terror of Jihad. And stop them if you can. Feel the havoc cast into your hearts by Allah, the Almighty, face His Dreadful Punishment, and suffer the results of fighting the Muslims and the Mujahideen. Await the anguish, agony, sorrow and pain. Await, only for 5 minutes, to feel the fear of death.” “O Hindus… Haven’t you still realised that the falsehood’ of your 33 crore mud idols and the blasPhemy of your deaf, dumb, mute and naked idols of ram, krishna and hanuman are not going to save your necks, Insha-Alla, from being slaughtered by our hands? Nor is your fictitious faith in monkeys, pigs and nude statutes going to save you from the Wrath of Allah and His Humiliating Punishment. Know that it is only the true confession of the Oneness of Allah Alone, with no associates, that can save your blood from being spilled on the streets of your own cities. We call you, O Hindus, O enemies of Allah, to take an honest stance with yourselves lest another attack of Ibn-e-Qasim sends shivers down your spines, lest another Ghauri shakes your foundations, and lest another Ghaznawi assacres you, proving your blood to be the cheapest of all mankind! Have you forgotten your history full of subjugation, humiliation, and insult? Or do you want us to repeat it again? Take heed before it is too late!” “Yes! We – the terrorists of India – THE INDIAN MUJAHIDEEN, – the militia of Islam whose each and every Mujahid belongs to this very soil of India – have returned, to execute the compulsion of Allah: ‘Fight them (the disbelievers), Allah will punish them by your hands and bring them to disgrace, and give you victory over them and He will heal the hearts of those who believe.’ (Qur’an 9: 14). It goes on to quote: ‘Fight those disbelievers who are near you and let them find harshness in you’. (Qur’an 9: 123). ‘Go forth light armed or heavy armed and fight with your wealth and your lives in the way of Allah’. (Qu’ran 9: 41]. The terrorists’ claim is this: one, the Hindus are Kufirs; the Holy Koran ommands the faithful to kill them; whatever they do constitutes religious war, the Jihad. So they are only obeying the command of the Allah as proclaimed in their holy text. The Dharma Raksha Manch is extremely concerned at the religious motivation for the terror. We are also concerned that the terrorists view of Islamic holy text has the potential to motivate many fellow Muslims not only to support their acts but also turn them into terrorists. Despite this explicit and brazen invocation of the Islamic text for violence, the Islamic religious institutions have kept total silence on the terrorists that their holy book commands them to kill non-believers [namely, Kufirs] in Islam. Instead there is an attempt by some to explain away the phenomenon of terror as due to illiteracy, unemployment and other socio-economic causes. The Dharma Raksha Manch is of the firm opinion that the Islamic theological institutions and their leaders owe it to their very faith and its adherents to come forward and comprehensively deny, with appropriate Fatwas as per Islamic tradition, the claims of the terrorists. But egrettably there is no such thought or move by the Islamic religious leaders even though most of them have expressed themselves against terror and asserted that Islam is a religion of peace. The Dharma Raksha Manch therefore appeals to the Islamic religious Institutions and scholars to come forward with an appropriate Fatwa to declare in unequivocal terms that: – The Hindus are not Kufirs, that the Hindus are not non-believers; – Therefore there can be no Jihad [or war] against the Hindus; The Dharma Raksha Manch also appeals to the Islamic religious leaders to issue a proper Fatwa according to their tradition to further declare that: – India is not Dar-ul-Harab, that is, India is not a land against which Islamists have to wage a war; – India is a Dar-ul-Amen, that is, India is a land of peace as Muslims could practice Islam without any impediment. Such an unequivocal declaration alone will deny the terrorists the legitimacy to use Islamic religion for their violence, and isolate them within the Islamic community. The Dharma Raksha Manch recalls that in the year 1992 the Dar-ul-Uloom Deoband, a respected Islamic school did issue a Fatwa saying that Hindus were not Kufirs, India was not Dar-ul-Harab, but, Dar-ul-Amen. But, unfortunately, many other Islamic institutions had issued Fatwa against Dr. Abdul Raza Bedar, the then director of Kuda Bhaskh Library in Patna, who had said that Hindus were not Kufirs. But now even the Dar-ul-Uloom Deoband has kept silent on this vital claim of the terrorists, even though it has held large conventions against terror and has declared that Islam is against terror. The Dharma Raksha Manch therefore appeals to all Islamic religious institutions and particularly, the following, namely: 1. All India Milli Council 2. All India Muslim Majlis-e-Mushawarat 3. All India Muslim Personal Law Board 4. All India Ofganisation of Imams of Mosques 5. Al Jamea Tus Saifiyah 6. Al Jamiatul Ashrafia 7. Darnl Uloom Deoband, India 8. Darul Uloom .Nadwatul Ulama, Lucknow 9. Darul Uloom Manzar-e-Islam 10. Islamic Figh Academy (India) 11. Tabligh Jamaat (Known as a Markaz) 12. Jamaat-e-Islami Hind 13. Jamiat Ulama-i-Hind to come forward to declare, as mentioned earlier, – that Hindus are not Kufirs, – that India is not Dar-ul-Harab, – that it is Dar-ul-Amen, and – that there can be no Jihad against India or Hindus.

  33. YOGESH SAXENA said

    It’s a big Hoax that Terrorist’s have no religion!Here is that:- 1. O Muslim Believers ! don’t make Yahudies and Christians as your friends . Who will be do so, will be known likewise . Sura 5 Aayat 51 . 2. O Believers ! (Muslim) Don’t make Non-Muslim as your friends and real friends . Sura 3:28, 4:89 , 9:16 . 3. O Muslims ! don’t marry unbelievers men and women till they are not converted . Sura 2 : Aayat 221 . 4. Momin men and women are only friends to each other .. No Muslim should kill the other muslim and should not take other Momins money . Do Jihad with Non-Muslims .. Their last shelter is Hell . Sura 9 Aayat 71, : Sura 4 : 29, Sura 9 : 73 . 5. Non-Muslims are from Devils party “ Momins are from Allahas party ” will win and the devils party will defeat . Sura 58 Aayat 19-21 . 6. Hang and Cut the hands and legs of non-beleivers . Where you find out Mushrik “Non-Muslim”.. kill them .. Sura 5 Aayat 33, Sura 9 Aayat 5 . 7. Non-believers “Christians” say that Yeshu is the son of God , They don’t know what they say .. Sura 10 Aayat 60,68 . 8. They “Christians,Yahudies” say that no one else can enter the Heaven except them . Are they having any proof ? Sura 2 Aayat 111 . 9. O Christians and Yahudies ! Don’t cross your limits , Allaha is one and only one.. when he is not having any wife then how he can have any son . Don’t mix untruth with truth .. Sura 1 Aayat 171 , Sura 6 Aayat 100,101 . 10- Those Christians have made worldly saints and the son of Mariyam “Yeshu” as . their God.. But there is no God except Allaha.. Sura 9 Aayat 31 . 11. Those “Christians” having book , neither they believe Allaha nor the last day .. “O Muslims” fight with them , make them slaves rule upon them and they should pay Jizia “ Muslim ruler Tax for safe living of Non-Muslims” . Sura 9 Aayat 29 . 12. O Book believers ! “Christians & Yahudis” don’t discuss or debate the subject which you don’t know . “Ibrahim” was neither Yahudi nor Christian but he was a pure Muslim . He was never from Mushriks (Non-Muslims) . Quran Sura 3 Aayat 65-67.Meanings of all Quran Aayat from M.S.S. Abul fazal enclave Jamia nagar Del-25 Ph.26911652 13. There is no excuse for a Muslim from Jihad.. The only check for a real Muslim is Jihad . Allaha is giving punishment through the hands of Jihadies and also helping them for the same . Allaha will also remove the all miseries of Jihadies . Give shelter to other Jihadies and help them . where ever you find Non-Muslims murder them.. Allaha is very merciful and great forgiver . Sura 9 Aayat 44,14, Sura 8 Aayat 72 Sura 9 Aayat 5 . 14. O Believers “Muslims”! fight with non-believers which are close to you , they should get punishment from you .. Allaha has taken your life in return of Haven . Be happy on this deal . Fight on the path of Allaha , kill and be killed . It is not suitable for a Muslim profat to keep the Non-Muslims in his prison, (kill them Because)they may do bloodshed on the Earth . Fitna (war between two ideologies) is verse than Slaughtering . Sura 9: 123,111, Sura 8:67, Sura 2:193 15. Looted money , meals and females of Non-Muslims are pious for use. 8:69, 4:24. More the Ministers Media and money shelter , More the Blasts?

  34. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Is Saving Of Momin Vote is More Important Than Mother Land It is a big shame on the behalf of our country leaders those even after expending 1000 crore of rupees our secular Ministers are not able to eradicate Terrorism . Every day so many innocent loyal citizen of Bharat are butchered easily by fearless Muslim Terrorists .Because the Muslim vote hungry leaders have not searched properly the main reason of blasts by Muslim Terrorists , and even not done the work at the root level to eradicate terrorism . One after another thousand’s of innocent loyal citizen of India have been killed by the serial of blasts . After Delhi bomb blasts Home-Minister of Indian congress changed his cloths thrice in three hours in spite 0f looking after the near by blast affected crying and dying citizens . Are the common citizens not having soul and blood in their body like our sleeping leaders ? Our vote and money hunger Leaders and News givers should Know that these are not the simple terrorist attacks . Here in India our ministers and media people call those terrorism spreading men as only “Terrorists” but in other countries they are called “Muslim Terrorists” . Our Leaders should act like Aust.P.M.Mr. Johan Howard , China ,Japan and Russia saying no place for Quranic Jihadi Muslims in our Nation . Because here terrorism and the terrorists are not called “Muslim”, so having shelter of no defamation they are increasing it proudly with the help of Indian Minorities commission’s 800 crore rupees . Along with this because the Muslims are not disclosed as terrorist so without the fear of insult other Indian Muslims are also helping them and increasing Terrorism . To eradicate Terrorism honestly one thing very important should be acknowledged by the Ministers and the Media that these Muslim terrorists are not blasting to their on will .But they are Blasting again and again in the Hindu majority areas with the inspiration and the order of their Allaha through their most loyal book Quran . In Quran it is explained very clearly that it is the first duty of a Muslim to do Jihad with there property and lives against Non-Muslims .To convert them in Muslims sect with their Country or kill them , Burn them , Loot them with their women and make their Country as a Muslim state . For reference see few aayats of Islamic Quran . i.e. 2:191, 3:56,142,,4: 24,29,56, 95, 5;33, 21, 8:6, 12,67, 9:5,24,33, 44 81,111. Translation from Dr Mohd & Maulana Mohd Faruq Khan Publisher M. S. S Davat Nagar Jamia Nagar Delhi-25 It is very sorry that in spite of giving Death punishment to these traitors like Moh. Afjal, Abu salem and Telagi , government is providing special facilities to them . without knowing the above true root cause of increasing Terrorists and giving severe punishment , no one government will be able to abolish terrorism . Along with this , the right of vote should be taken back from all Quran believing Muslims . Government of India should stops all the special reservation and financial help for Muslims . Only one type of Constitution should be followed equally by the all citizens of India either he is a Arya-Khalsa- Hindu or a Muslim . Right of more then one wife , many children , reser- vation in Government sector , financial help for terrorist producing Quranic Madarsas and Haj pilgrimage should be stopped as early as possible To eradicate Quranic terrorism at the root level a meeting should be held as soon as possible inviting Muslims and Aryan Scholars . Leaders and Media persons know very well that before demanding the division of Nation for independent Muslim state as Pakistan same type of Terrorism was mechanized by the Muslim leaders with the help of Muslim Terrorists . Now following the same “Muslim Terrorism”trend they are again demanding Independent Muslim state Kashmir without any hitch or shame . Then after Kashmir will it be the turn of other country states like U.P. ,Kerala , North-East, Bihar and Andhra-Pradesh ? Please think it over and pass on to others . THINK IT OVER : Is not increasing the Muslims means decreasing the Nation Should super traitors be called only Separators ! Helpers of Kashmiri Traitors like Arundhati should also be called traitor Is it not a big shame on behalf of dirty politics that due to the hunger of Muslim votes, nation traitors are called only separators ? Should those be not called super traitors who have shed blood of so many innocent nationalists in Kashmir . Should the nationalists help those Kashmiri traitors for the division of country like Pak. If a Mental case like Arundhati which we should call Andhmati (fused mind) is helping or speaking in the side of traitors so she should be given severe punishment like a traitor . Is this illiterate lady don’t know that for the independence of our nation so many martyrs has laid down their important lives . For the unity of the Nation, our great Home-Minister Sardar Patel joined so many different states . Any person like Arundati who will love the dialog of the division will also be known as super traitor . Agitation of Kashmiri Muslims is not for Meals Rashan But for Quranic Muslim Nation . Actually we should not call Kashmiri Muslim traitors as separators . separators are not bad but good persons , because they give good things to the nation . i.e. the separate cream from the milk leaving separate milk .They separate oil from the mud . separate wheat & rice from the hay (bhuusa) . They separate gold, platinum & diamond from simple soil & stones . So these separators who are giving us valuable things for peaceful life should not be called equal to traitors . Super traitors are those hardcore terrorist or Kashmiri Muslim jihades who want to divide the nation . They want to mix gold bird Bharat heaven with the dirty terrorist Pak land . For cleaning mother land, those traitors are not only throwing Pakistani terrorist out of Kashmir but also the Patriot Indians . Hindustan murdabad but Pakistan jindabad .They are burning the National flag but flying the Pakistani Flags . They are not joining their hands with Delhi but with Lahore who is creating terrorism in Bharat and always bombing our borders . If they are trying to make Kashmir a Muslim state like Pakistan, even then, they should not be called separators . According to Quranic version, a Muslim country like Bangladesh and Pakistan. it is the first and foremost duty of a Muslim state to keep on fighting with non Muslim state like Bharat. When without Muslim rule Kashmir they have already throne about ten lakhs Arya,Khalsa Hindus out of Kashmir then what will happen afterwards . Muslim terrorism in India is going on since 80 years . due to the Muslim vote & leadership hunger. well educated illiterate-leaders. the so called white dressed leaders never gone through Quran . It is very clear in Quran that a Muslim should do jihad for Islam which means slaughtering and looting of non-Muslims with their Wives , mothers, sisters & daughters . The property looted in Jihad from non-Muslims is pious for Islamic persons . It is the first and foremost duty of a Muslim to fight while living in (Dar-ul-harab) non-Muslim state for the creation of (Dar-ul-haram )Islamic state . In evidence. anybody can see so many aayats in Quran which were also narrated by Maharshi Dayanand Sarswati in his Holy Book Satyarth Prakash’s 14th chapter( Light of the Truth). Even a pamphlet was distributed throughout the country in the name of Mohd.Tariq Ahamed Siddiqi Hazi Srinagar “Azad Kashmir” which shows so many dangerous Quranic aayats against non-Muslims like Arya Khalasa Hindus . After knowing all this, intellectual or an intellect body could call these traitors just only Separators ? If we call terrorists as traitors then we should call Kashmiri Traitors as Super Traitors . Near about 3 years back I wrote an article in Hindi “Kashmir ki samasya , seema ki nahin sampraday ki hai” on Kashmir problem , that this is not due to Boundaries but due to majority of Muslims . after independence so many states has occurred for proper administration like Jharkhand , Uttarakhand, Chattisgarh, Haryana, Himachal , But no one state throne out their Hindu brothers like in Kashmir . It is very clear that the Muslim leaders of Kashmir want to make it a Independent Muslim state which should not be under the rule of India . As stated by Mr.Geelani Jamaat-e-islami we cannot live under the rule of secular India “creed of socialism and secularism should not touch our lives and we must be totally governed by the Quran and sunnat [ precedents from Prophet Muhammad’s life]” From The Hindu 10/09/2008 page 12 . It is very true that after making their majority Muslims demanded Pakistan , After that in India they have taken so many facilities like Madarsa Haj financial help, special reservation in government services facilities of 4 wives and so many children with assumption from family planning . And after coming in a big majority with these facilities they are demanding an independent Kashmir Muslim state . In Bharat, yet, no one Madarsa Moolvi or Muslim leader like Maulana Bukhari has criticized it . It is evident from the Kashmir example that where ever in India Muslims are majorityi.e. , above 50 percent, they are demanding a separate Muslim State . Leaders should think it over deeply and for more knowledge must read few aayats of Islamic Quran . i.e. 2:191, 3:56,142,,4: 24,29,56,95, 5;33,21,8: 6,12,67, 9:5,24,33, 44 81,111. translation from Dr Mohd & Maullana Mohd Faruq Khan Publisher Mudhar Sandesh Sangam Davat Nagar Jamia Nagar Delhi-25 Is The Definition Of Art Means Others Defamation Few days back the chief Justices of Bharat said :- That the nude Painting of Bharat made by M.F.Hussain is an Art . The Majority of the Orignal Bhartiya’s , Those who had made the Symbol of Bharat Mata with beautiful inspiring cloths , feel shamed and hearted while looking the nude Bharat Mata Painting that is Mother of the whole World . And it is but natural . They even taken it as a great insult of Nation and her natives . Here one thing more is to be considerable that Arya-Khalsa- hindu people believe in making the Idols of their great personalities for the taking inspiration from them . But the Muslim’s of the world according to their Quran believe in Destroying the Idols and their followers with deep hate . After going through the Nation’s history we came to know that Muslims and their invader ancestors had destroyed 20,000 Temples with un-countable Idols and still they destroying them during riots . As their Mugal ancestors M.F.Hussain also following the orders of Quran is Insulting and Defaming the ditties of Hindus in the name of Art. Idol believers are called Mushirks in Quarn . Mushirks are worst type of creasers according to Quran .They are given only two alternatives either Islam or Death . According to T.P.Hughes Muslim Dictionary Mushirk means Idol believers . Today Muslims are also following it . For more information you can read the following Aayats of Quran Sura 2:Aayat 165, Sura9:Aayat 5,111, Sura29: Aayat 17, Sura 98: Aayat 1,6 , Sura 109: Aayat 1-6 . (read the translation of these Aayats from Quran Edition 1 November 2004 translated by Dr. Mohmd.Ahmed & Mohmd Faruq Khan published by M. S. S Abul Fazal Enclave Jamia-Nagar Delhi-25) The Chief Justices and so called secular leaders should know that the Malicious M.F.Hussain has not Painted nude Painting’s of the Bharat Mata but also Painted nude Paintings of Durga , Saraswati, Parvati , Sita , Ram and Hanuman ji only to Defame Hindu, Hindu-Dharam and Hindusthan . For more knowledge of judges and readers we want to disclose that this crooked M.F.Hussain has Painted a oil painting in which Hindu Scholar is shown nude but a Muslim fellow with beautiful dress . With these Historical Quranic evidences , It has proved that the nude Paintings made by Traitor M.F.Hussain is not the symbol of Art but the symbol of hate against Hindu-Dharam . If any artist thinks that the showing of nude Paintings of well dressed civilized personalities of a Nation is an Art would M.F.Hussain praises the nude Paintings of his own Mother,Wife and Sister made by any Arya-Khalsa- Hindu Artist ? Would he feel happy to see the nude Painting of Mohammed and his nine wives made by any Swiss Artist ? So this type of dirty Artist M.F.Hussain is a great Curse on the behalf of Aryavart that is Bharat . This type of dirty crasher should get severe Punishment for Molesting Bharat-Mata symbol and the great Personalities of the Nation . What do you expect from traditionally meat eating Kashmiri Brahmins, who have produced Nehru’s etc. same applies to traditionally fish eating Bengali Brahmins. They are Ravan of the Sat Yug Time. Hate them and expose them. So it is not surprising that Islam is taking over those areas. Since Brahmins should be setting example for Hindus to follow, fallen Brahmins are disaster for the areas they are from. When Gulab Singh took over Kashmir most of the Muslims in Kashmir, who were forcibly converted to Islam by successive Muslims, wanted to convert back to Hinduism and Gulab singh also wanted that to happen. It is tooth and nail opposition from Kashmiri Pundits that prevented it from happening. Now we are complaining about losing Kashmir. Other important thing is discipline and commitment rather than numbers are important. In long term your attempt will fail in the same manner as Secularists attempts to unite Hindu Muslims, because of inherent contradictions. What Hindus need is to take pride in their religion, support social reformers like Gandhijis etc. who accept image worship, reject religious compromisers. I am equally, if not more, pained to know Delhi High Court Justice Sanjay Kaul’s verdict in favour of the most hateful painter M.F. Husain. This Husain has committed greater iconoclasm with his brush than Aurangzeb and other Mohammedan invaders did with their hammers and tongs on Hindu temples in the medieval period. This is all due to the anti-Hindu regime right since 1947. Attacks on Hindus and Hindu icons is likely to be more in the coming period. Kaul’s verdict that Husain’s opposition is by “largely ignorant crowd” is indicative of his madness.Greater shame is, however, on the huge Hindu organizations, like the RSS and the VHP, who swear by Hindu Dharma, Hindu culture and pose to be their greatest protectors and promoters. The case was largely lost because only a junior advocate presented the Hindu case, while renowned senior advocates pleaded in favour of Husain. The said Hindu organizations kept themselves out of the picture. You ought to know that in India it is not the merit of the case but the status of the lawyers which decide the cases in courts of law.

  35. YOGESH SAXENA said

    “DHARMA IS CALLING YOU – HINDU KSHATRIYA’S “-Attacks on Hindu Dharma
    and Solution
    Indian sub-continent including the present day India, Pakistan,
    Bangladesh, Nepal, Afghanistan and even Zabol in Iran was Hindu land,
    and had no Muslim presence till Muslims attacked the sub-continent in
    8th century. After fighting foreign invaders for over a thousand
    years; and losing Afghanistan and Pakistan over the years, truncated
    India was expected to re-invent itself after 1947
    But instead, a perverse secularism in which Hindus were expected to
    forget their history and identity was foisted on India. Besides,
    attempts were made to falsify India’s history and glorify Muslim rule
    in India. De-Hinduized by missionary education and brain-washed by
    anti-Hindu media, many Hindus feel that they are secular only if they
    are anti-Hindu.
    Indian secularism is fake and dishonest and means anti-Hinduism. To
    call Indian secularism as pseudo-secularism is an under-statement.
    Ever since 1947, THRU successive governments
    “Anti-Vedic Educational System is destroying Hindustan!”
    “Attacks on Hindu Dharma and Solution. ”
    INDIAS REBIRTH
    Sri Aurobindo
    “India of the ages is not dead nor has she spoken her last creative
    word; she lives and has still something to do for herself and the
    human peoples. And that which must seek now to awake is not an
    anglicised oriental people, docile pupil of the West and doomed to
    repeat the cycle of the occident’s success and failure, but still the
    ancient immemorable Shakti recovering her deepest self, lifting her
    head higher towards the supreme source of light and strength and
    turning to discover the complete meaning and a vaster form of her
    Dharma” …
    INDIA’S REBIRTH
    What makes India a country unlike any other?
    What power can bring about her rebirth?
    Today, with the worldwide churning of blood and mud about to smother
    us, our answer to these questions will decide India’s destiny.
    Good Morning! LETS JOIN HANDS , HEAD AND HEARTS IN, for A NEW
    RESURGENCE OF BHARATA and SANATAN DHARMA. SW. VIVEKANANDA’S CENTRAL PREMIISE
    SWAMI VIVKANANDA’S CENTRAL PREMISE
    AS I UNDERSTAND THE CENTRAL PREMISE OF SWAMI VIVEKANANDA’S ENTIRE LIFE
    WAS :::
    > ESSENCE OF INDIA LAY IN ITS RELIGION/ SPIRITUALITY — HINDU DHARMA.
    > THIS THE EVER BY WHICH INDIA WAS TO BE AWAKENED.
    >THE TRUTHS THE HINDU SEERS HAVE UNCOVERED WERE THE GOALS TO WHICH THAT RE–AWAKENED INDIA HAD TO BE TURNED & TUNED.
    >THESE TRUTHS WERE THAT PEARLS OF INTRINSIC AND INESTIMABLE VALUES WHICH WAS INDIA’S MISSION TO GIVE TO THE WORLD AT LARGE.
    >HIS ENTIRE LIFE WAS PREMISED ON ONE CONVICTION:: THAT INDIA HAD A MESSAGE OF INESTIMABLE WORTH TO GIVE TO THE WORLD .
    HE HAD CONFIDENCE OFF COURSE THAT THE WAYS & MASSAGE OF INDIA WOULD
    PREVAIL IN THE END .

    • Danny said

      Readings from wahaabi books is the same as reading christianity from Nazi or Ultra Right wing racists such as Klu Klux Klan, who use Christianity to justify their iodeology, so do Jews in Israel. Hindusim does not need or ask that you disect others religion! and hinudism is about numbers its about self awareness which you have missed! sadly you are moving yourself and your family away from hinduism but in to land, area and numbers! material if you wish! which is a shame as your actions are damamging true hinudism! and by the way in the UK i have muslim friends who are very very proud Indians and i have been made godfather to their children, and i fear that you haev succumbed to the US vision of hate amongst religions! rather than tolerance!

  36. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Judaism is reasonable
    Judaism is forthcoming on moral issues, never attempting to change the human mentality. Israeli debate about legalizing prostitution is ridiculous: patriarch Judah used Tamar’s services, taking her for a prostitute. The Torah carefully prohibits Jews to give out their daughters for prostitution, but to have foreign prostitutes. Jews are barred from running after foreign women, lest they turn Jews away from Judaism, but there is no question of running after a prostitute: they need not be courted and therefore don’t threaten Jewish religious attachments. For married men, though, visiting prostitutes may translate into deceiving a wife, the ultimate neighbor.
    The Orthodox dress code was fashionable when introduced three centuries ago. It was never meant to be an outdated garb. And it is not Jewish in any way: gentiles dressed similarly at the time.
    Rabbis demand that married women cover their head because in the Torah a woman under investigation for unchastity had her hair let down by the priest. But Torah is explicit: the hair was let down, not uncovered; there was no head cover. Besides, a woman was likely acquitted in the ordeal, as the “bitter water” test is harmless. Therefore her hair was let down not as a sign of shame (for she was proven innocent) but as a cross-culturally standard sign of humility and submission to judgment. If appealing to the Torah regarding head cover, know that the scripture relates modesty to flowing hair rather than the one covered with hat or wig.
    Flowing hair is sexually attractive, and in the ancient times of (widely violated) sexual taboos women tied their hair just as they covered ankles and elbows. The Torah wisely avoids legislating dress code: fashion and customs are fleeting while religion deals with eternal values. Untying the woman’s hair humiliated her just like uncovering a child’s butt for flogging humiliated him. This is no longer true in the modern convention: flowing female hair is the least of sexually explicit displays on streets and beaches. There is no problem with it whatsoever; if there were any problem, the Torah would have told us how to dress.
    Judah mistook Tamar for a prostitute specifically because she has veiled herself, a custom for Canaanite women or prostitutes specifically. King Solomon’s beloved’ “eyes are as doves behind your veil” but had she been Jewish? “Come with me from Lebanon, my bride, with me from Lebanon.” The secret love described in the Song of Songs also suggests foreign environment; King Solomon had no reason to hide in Jerusalem. By the way, Shulamite is not her name as it’s prefixed with definite article ha-. Rather it means, the one of Shlomo (Solomon).
    Even in Islam, the head cover is superfluous: Mohammed’s visitors spoke to his wives from behind a curtain, a semi-wall in his house. That tradition gave rise to hijab, the every woman’s curtain. It is unreasonable for Jews to be more backward than the Koran suggests.

  37. YOGESH SAXENA said

    When 2 or 3 years ago, the Supreme Court of India passed what I considered to be a patently illegal and unconstitutional order in a specific case, I wrote an article in these columns under the title ‘The darkest day in India’s Legal History’.
    I am constrained to use the same words again in respect of a blatantly and patently illegal order recently passed by the Calcutta High Court. It is a matter of national shame for all the Hindu women of India that the Calcutta High Court on 17 December 2009 granted the anticipatory bail plea of a 26-year-old youth from Murshidabad who had been accused of kidnapping and marrying a 15-year-old Hindu minor girl.

    One Sairul Sheikh, a resident of Bakultala in Behrampore, has been accused of kidnapping and forcibly marrying a Hindu minor girl called Anita Roy. Anita’s mother Jyotsna had lodged a complaint with Behrampore Police Station that her daughter had been missing since 14 October. On 15 October, she came to know that Sairul Sheikh had ‘kidnapped and married’ her minor daughter.

    A Division Bench of the Calcutta High court consisting of Justice Pinaki Chandra Ghosh and Justice S P Talukdar allowed Sheikh’s plea after his lawyers submitted that the marriage was legal under Muslim Personal Law. Holding the marriage to be legal, the Bench Calcutta High Court granted Sheikh’s anticipatory bail application.

    Even if Sairul Sheikh had married a minor Muslim girl then he would have been entitled to the full benefit of Muslim Personal Law. But he has no right to impose that Islamic law upon the Hindu men and women of India in general and Hindu minor girls in particular. He cannot claim kidnapping of a Hindu minor girl or rape of a Hindu minor girl as a legitimate ‘minority right’ under the Indian Constitution!!

    The Calcutta High Court has given a new and twisted illegal interpretation to Muslim Personal Law. By denying legitimate legal relief to the Hindu minor girl Anita and her mother Jyotsna under The Child Marriage Restraint Act, 1929 (Courtesy: Website of Ministry of Women and Child Development, GOI http://wcd.nic.in/cmr1929.htm), the Calcutta High Court has made the Hindus of India stateless non-persons similar to the status of non-Muslims in Saudi Arabia.

    I FERVENTLY HOPE THAT MANY HINDU ORGANIZATIONS IN INDIA WOULD FILE AN APPLICATION TO THE CHIEF JUSTICE OF INDIA FOR PUBLIC INTEREST LITIGATION IN ORDER TO PREVENT THE GENERAL BLANJET ILLEGAL IMPOSITION OF MUSLIM PERSONAL LAW ON THE HINDU CITIZENS OF INDIA.

    The standard legal dictum is that no citizen can legally claim ignorance of law as an excuse for violation of laws of the land. What is applicable to an individual is equally applicable to all our Courts of Law as well. In this context let me invite the attention of the Calcutta High Court to the following provisions of The Child Marriage Restraint Act, 1929 (19 of 1929):

    Section 2 : Definitions — In this Act, unless there is anything repugnant in the subject or context:

    (a) “Child” means a person who, if a male, has not completed twenty one year of age, and if a female, has not completed eighteen years of age ;

    Section 4 : Punishment for male adult above twenty one years of age marrying a child — Whoever, being a male above twenty one years of age, contracts a child marriage shall be punishable with simple imprisonment which may extend to three months and shall also be liable to fine.

    Sairul Sheikh, the accused in this case as per Muslim Personal Law is patently guilty of blatant violation of Section 4 of The Child Marriage Restraint Act, 1929. Any special Islamic privilege he might have under Muslim Personal Law cannot be invoked under this Act when the offence is committed against a Hindu minor girl.

    Moreover, In my opinion, having kidnapped a Hindu minor girl (who has nothing to do with Muslim Personal Law) and forcibly marrying her, Sairul Sheikh has opened himself to the charge of committing the rape of a minor girl under the Indian Penal Code.

    Here the words of the great American Chief Justice Felix Frankfurter are very relevant: “Judges as persons or Courts as institutions are entitled to no greater immunity from criticism than other persons or institutions. Just because the holders of judicial office are identified with the interests of Justice they may forget their common human frailties and fallibilities. … Therefore Judges must be kept mindful of their limitations and of their ultimate public responsibility by a vigorous stream of criticism with candour however blunt.”

    When I was discussing the kidnapping case of Anita with one of the leading Hindu women social workers of Chennai, she jocularly exclaimed: ‘My way of joking is to tell the brutal and bitter truth about the Hindu women of India today and more particularly Hindu minor girls. The stupid self-absorbed attitude of most Hindu women today seems to be this: “I have had no problems whatsoever so far from the Muslims’.

    Jagmohan Singh Khurmi, a fearless writer, has written a brilliant essay titled ‘Islamic Lust for Hindu Women: Psychological Warfare’. Let me quote his hilarious and yet sobering words here: “If these silly Bollywood Hindu filmmakers think that they are actually building “secular bridges” by portraying a Muslim hero riding a Hindu woman, then they are in error. They fail to understand Islamic mindset. Even if you make all the Muslims in India superstars, in Pakistan this will not be accepted as a sign of Hindu benevolence or even a gesture of genuine ‘Congress secularism’ but as an explicit evidence of Hindu inferiority and Islamic superiority! Such is their contempt for all things Hindu.’

    One woman journalist TAVLEEN SINGH, known for her pro-Islamic stand and who at times went so far as to even justify Islamic terrorism, once got inside the Islamic house of the fanatic Dar-ul-Uloom at Deoband and for the first time in her life discovered the real nature of Islam for herself! To her horror she found that it was millions of light-years away from the rosy imagery Khushwant Singh and Romila Thapar had taught her for years. After a few minutes Tavleen Singh came out stamping her feet in fury. She was so angry that she wrote her next article under title: ‘If this is what secularism means, give me Hindutva’.
    Finally, I cannot help quoting the beautifully apt words of Koenraad Elst: ‘One of the most painful aspects of Muslim demographic warfare is the open attempt by Muslims to grab non-Muslim girls to use them for their own demographic ambitions, meanwhile also inflicting a good dose of humiliation on the accursed kafirs. In Bangladesh and in Muslim-majority areas inside India, this often takes the form of simply kidnapping girls, or of threatening their families to marry them out to Muslims.’

  38. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Muslim organisations have asked Union home minister P. Chidambaram to apologise or face legal action over his references to jihad in a lecture in Delhi last week.
    Delivering the Intelligence Bureau centenary endowment lecture on December 23, Chidambaram had said: “Just as the Cold War came to an end, we witnessed the emergence of another kind of war, namely, jihad. Jihad is a war or struggle against unbelievers and, currently, it is waged by a number of groups owing allegiance to Islam. Unlike the original Crusades, jihad is not fought like a conventional war. Jihad employs terror as an instrument to achieve its objectives. Such terror is directed against all and sundry, its victims are usually innocent people, and its goal is to overawe and overthrow the established authority. The tactics of the jihadis have been copied by militants belonging to other groups too, not excluding militants professing the Hindu faith.”
    Organisations such as the All India Muslim Personal Law Board, Jamaat-e-Islami Hind and the Jamiat Ulema have condemned the statement.
    Qasim Rasool Ilyas, executive committee member of the All India Muslim Personal Law Board, described Chidambaram’s statement as highly deplorable.
    “A couple of months back, he had praised Islam in high terms while addressing the gathering of Jamiat Ulema-i-Hind in Deoband and said that terrorism had been wrongly attached with Islam which preaches peace. But addressing police and intelligence officials, he has now equated jihad with terrorism. It is very unfortunate and uncalled-for from a person who is holding the very important post of home minister,” Ilyas said.
    The Tamil Nadu Muslim Munnetra Kazhagam, a Muslim organisation from Chidambaram’s home state, has threatened legal action if he does not withdraw his statement. Another organisation, the Tamil Nadu Shariath Protection Council, has given the minister a week to apologise.
    “Your statement has caused anguish and resentment affecting the good relations between the Muslim community and the party in power at the Centre. It is our hope that you will be gentlemanly enough to withdraw your statement,” said the Muslim Munnetra Kazhagam president, M.H. Jawahirullah.
    “Your reported speech at the recent Intelligence Bureau meeting equating two diametrically opposite concepts, viz. the noble jihad with the abominable terrorism, has very badly hurt the sentiments of the Muslim minority community,” Jawahirullah said.
    In an open letter to the minister, Jawahirullah said: “Jihad is admittedly a struggle but against what and against whom is the question. It is a striving against injustice and falsehood. That Islam teaches that this should be done through violence is an unadulterated lie.
    “Making a distinction between the ‘Crusades’ and ‘jihad’, it is reported that you have chosen to call the former a “conventional war” and the latter “a war against unbelievers”. I am sorry to say, with all the emphasis at my command, that nothing is farther from the truth than the said statement of yours. The Crusades were regular, full-fledged wars between two states, viz two communities — Christians and Muslims — sponsored by the rulers of the respective groups, led by their respective military commanders. It is only if and when Muslims engage themselves in such a kind of war, it is taken to be a jihad. Even during such war, Muslims have been directed not to attack priests, the aged, women and children.”

  39. YOGESH SAXENA said

    Muslim cleric calls sentences for convicted jihadists “harsh,” warns of “alienation” of Muslim community Australia:
    You do the crime, you do the time. Ikebal Patel’s objection to that simple concept defies logic. Wouldn’t law-abiding, moderate Australian Muslims who denounce “terrorism” want to see this sort of thing prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law, rather than making excuses for the perpetrators?
    Of course, the game here is blackmail: threatening the country with the “radicalization” of “young Islamic men” (that usual Tiny Minority of Extremists, mind you) over these prison sentences essentially says, “If we don’t get our way, members of our community will attack you while we deny responsibility and blame you for it.”
    An update on this story. “Penalties are harsh, Muslim elders say,” by Jacqueline Maley, Rick Feneley, and Malcolm Brown for the Sydney Morning Herald (thanks to Slothy):
    SYDNEY Muslims are ”angry and frustrated” at the severity of the sentences meted out to five men convicted of terrorism offences, say community elders who worry that the strict penalties will serve to radicalise more young Islamic men.
    ”The penalties, while they are warranted, they seem really harsh,” said the president of the Australian Federation of Islamic Councils, Ikebal Patel. ”There is a real possibility that this might alienate some members of the Muslim community … there’s a lot of frustration and anger.”
    On Monday Justice Anthony Whealy of the Supreme Court sentenced the five men from Sydney’s west to jail terms of up to to 28 years.
    Justice Whealy admitted there was insufficient evidence the men intended to kill, comments seized upon by Keysar Trad, chairman of the Islamic Friendship Association of Australia.
    ”Even if they had talked about things like this,” Mr Trad said, ”it is very likely that there would have been a very large number of points along the way where they would have reconsidered because they didn’t want to kill anybody.”
    Mr Trad added: ”It seems our standard has changed from proving a crime beyond reasonable doubt to the possibility that they might have intended to commit a crime.”
    But what of the stockpile of weapons, ammunition and potential explosives?
    ”That doesn’t translate into a wilful intent to commit an act of terrorism,” he said.
    Nah. They were just avid collectors. And if you take the bomb ingredients out of their original packages, their value goes way down, you know.
    Sheikh Khalil Chami of the Islamic Welfare Centre in Lakemba regularly visited the convicted terrorist conspirators, who range in age from 25 to 44, in jail. He is certain they were radicalised in Sydney.

  40. YOGESH SAXENA said

    any experts have speculated about Mohamed’s mental state and all have agreed that his symptoms were the same as those of someone who is likely to have done drug abuse. M’s own records of his childhood symptoms such as hearing voices of his ancestors etc. are exact syptoms of taking some breed of Datura. It was widely used in ancient times for practically all things in life from puberty rites to disciplining wayward children. An expert shaman or witchdoctor would know exactly which Brugmansia to use to what extent and to produce which particular results. If you see below one of the Sanskrit names for Datura is Mahamohi. Since M’s real name is not known it is perhaps the fact that he and probably also his followers indulged in Datura that he got this name. Which is probably why out of spite he insisted that all Muslims should name atleast one kid Mohamed. It is same as someone who is always drunk gets the nickname ‘bewda’ (slang for drunkard in Mumbai)
    and then is stuck with it and is known by it.
    SACRED DATURA
    In Native American tribes of the southwest, as is often the case with tribes elsewhere, in rites of passage, a young person coming of age would fast and pray for days in order to purify himself. In some cases, the initiate might be isolated or left in the wild alone. At the appropriate time, a Medicine person or tribal spiritual elder that would nominally be called by others than Native Americans, a Shaman, might accompany the initiate to a holy place, possibly a mountain top or cave, and a tea would be made from the roots, leaves and even the seeds from the prickly seed pod of a plant called Sacred Datura. The individual would drink this tea and wait for visions, and the initiate would definitely have visions.
    Besides those sacred rites of passage, Datura, which is refered to in some cultures as la Yerba Del Diablo, but known to the Chumash people of California, the Mohave, Yuma, Cahuilla, Zuni and others as toloache from the Aztec toloatizn, “to incline the head” (and the person adminstering the Datura as a tolachero), has been used to hex and to break hexes, to produce sleep and induce dreams, and for protection from evil. It has also been used for Divination, to find one’s Totem Animal, to allow one to see ghosts, for communing with birds, for long hunts and strength, for sharper vision, for sorcery and to increase supernatural powers as in Aushadhis, the awakening of the supernormal perceptual states through the use of certain drugs and herbs. Like other tropane-containing plants that have been used historically for so called Flying Ointments, Sacred Datura has been used in certain rituals related to inducing the ability to fly through eating or drinking
    and sometimes an ointment (see). Datura is still widely used in the Caribbean for similar or all of the reasons as well, and called there “herbe aux sorciers” (herb of the sorcerers) among the various French speaking islanders. On the English speaking islands, Jamaica for example, those who practice the spellcraft Obeah are also known to incorporate almost interchangeably with Datura another Nightshade herb they call Branched Calalue.
    SACRED DATURA: Nightshade Family [Solanaceae] is found in western Texas, New Mexico, Colorado, Utah, Arizona, southern California, Mexico, and the West Indies and grows within an elevation range between sea level and 6,500 feet. The name Datura, its generic name, is from the Hindu Dhatura (dhat=the eternal essence (of God)), which was derived from the Sanskrit name D’hastura.[1] Sacred Datura bloom at night starting early evening and typically closing around noon the following day. They are pollinated by nocturnal visitors, usually sphinx or hawk moths.
    The tea from Datura is extremely hallucinogenic. The hallucinogenic effects are reported to be stronger than Peyote, Psyillicibin, or LSD. However, Datura is also very toxic and can cause permanent psychosis. Solanaceous plants such as Sacred Datura contain relatively high concentrations of tropane alkaloids, primarily Atropine, Hyoscyamine, and Scopolamine, the primary alkaloid being Scopolamine. It is apparently Scopolamine that produces the hallucinogenic effects. It induces an intoxication followed by narcosis in which hallucinations occur during the transition state between consciousness and sleep.
    When Datura is used in a Native American ritual, it is always under the guidance of an individual of certain tribal spritual resolve such as a Medicine person or tribal elder. These experts on the use of the plant know what other plants to add in order to neutralize the harmful effects. They also know how much to adminsister and when and where to pick the plants, such as age, season, time of year, whether under a full moon or no moon at all. Chemical constituents and levels vary greatly from plant to plant, time of year, and from one area to another just generally, but especially so if the plants are obtained through ritual or from a spot known for having special powers like the Sun Dagger site on Fajada Butte in Chaco Canyon, New Mexico, holy places of some sort such as Vortexes, or sacred grounds. The plants are very toxic, poisonous and lethal, especially if consumed in quanities unmetered by someone not versed in their safe administration. They can,
    however, when properly dealt with, produce the end result sought after, and quite adequately so, in the spiritual realm.
    Although typically connected with Peyote in the minds of the general public, one of the formost users of Datura was Carlos Castaneda who claimed its use as an apprentice to a Yaqui Indian shaman-sorcerer named Don Juan Matus that is said to have studied under a Diablero.
    In that there are a number of species of Datura there is some confusion as to what Datura Castaneda may have used. According to Castaneda in THE TEACHINGS OF DON JUAN: A Yaqui Way of Knowledge a shaman-sorcerer has an Ally contained in the Datura plants commonly known as jimson weed. Don Juan called that ally by one of the Spanish names of the plant, yerba del diablo (devil’s weed) as well as Mescalito, with the ally taking on the form of a sort of plant spirit. According to Don Juan, as he related it to Castaneda, ANY of the species of Datura was the container of the ally. However, the sorcerer had to grow his own patch, not only in the sense that the plants were his private property, but in the sense that they were personally identified with him.
    As for the “separate” Daturas, more or less on an official basis — but not necessarily on a common basis as the names, species and terms are usually intermixed (although it must be said, even plant taxonomist disagree amongst themselves whether D. stramonium and D. inoxia are different species while D. inoxia and D. metaloides are considered alternate names for the same species). Usually, D. stramonium is most often the Datura species refered to as jimson weed, while D. metaloides (also sometimes D. wrightii) is usually applied to Sacred Datura, and D. inoxia is Toloache. Don Juan’s own plants belonged to the species inoxia, however there was no correlation between THAT fact and any differences that may have existed between any of the species of Datura accessible to him.
    Other Sanskrit names for Datura include: Dhattura, Dhuttura, Dhaturi, Dhustura, Turi, Dhurta, Dhurtakrita, Devika, Ghantika, Ghantapushpa, Khala, Kahalapushpa, Kalama, Kanaka, Kanakaohaya, Haravallabha, Kitava, Kanthaphala, Karjhunga, Kharadushana, Madanaka, Unmattaka, Madakara, Madana, Mahamohi, Mohana, Purimoha, Matulaka, Matula, Shatha, Mahashatha, Shyama, Shaiva, Shivapriya, Shivashekhara, Savisha, and Matta.

  41. YOGESH SAXENA said

    MY acquaintance with Gandhiji goes back to the year 1927. I heard and read about him ever since he returned to India from South Africa, and was a regular student of Young India. His sayings and teachings affected me deeply, and I felt irresistibly drawn towards him. But I had never met him. He was much too high a personage out of the reach of an’ insignificant individual like myself. So I felt.

    In the years 1927 and 1928 I served as a member of .the Age of Consent Committee appointed by the Government of India, and went to Ahmedabad in the course of my travels. He was then living in the Sabarmati Ashram, near Ahmedabad. I felt an urge to see him and sought an interview with him, wanting to ask his opinion on the ’5ubjects of early marriage and the age of consent which were under the investigation of my Committee.

    An appointment was made, and I was given a few minutes interview. It was sometime in the forenoon, and he was busy with the inmates of the Ashram all about him. I do not know what happened to me, but I was overwhelmed with emotion. Uncontrolled tears began to flow. I felt ashamed and became tongue-tied, not being able to say anything. Another appointment was made, and I came again to the Sabarmati Ashram; this time to spend the night so as to be able to attend the morning prayers. I was put in charge of the late. Mahadevbhai who looked after my needs and before retiring had a preliminary talk with me. Next morning at dawn prayer’s were held on the sandy bank of the Sabarmati river. Thereafter I had my first walk with, Gandhiji. I explained to him, what we were doing in the Committee. He heard every,t4ing kindly and graciously. But I could feel a touch of, uncongeniality about the atmosphere. Without discouraging me, however, or without expressing his, disapproval of what I did, he made it clear that, although early marriage was bad and had to be stopped, his way of doing it was not through the agency of a foreign Government which he considered to be vicious and with which he thought it necessary to non-cooperate. He told me that, to achieve my object, the better way would be to go all over the country and preach against the evils of early marriage till people were, weaned from this evil custom. The serious part of the interview over, accompanied by a couple of young girls, he wended his way into the kitchen, sat down on a stool with a small table in front of him, and started peeling vegetables. A light conversation with the girls interspersed with jokes and laughter ensued. This made me feel at home and at ease. By the time the peeling of vegetables came to an end my time was over, and I came back to the labours of my Committee work pondering on all that I had seen and experienced.

    How does he find time for such a trivial occupation as the peeling of vegetables in the midst of his multifarious activities and with the heavy responsibilities of guiding big movements which shape the destiny of millions resting on his shoulders, and what common interest can he have with those simple, raw young girls whom I saw around him? They hardly looked educated. Greater understanding of him and closer association with him supplied me with answers to both these questions.’

    ‘During my occasional and short visits both at Wardha and at Sevagram, as I watched him engrossed in his daily occupations, I realized the fact that with him there was no high or low either in work or in men. All work was service, and all service was dedication, and so work had no rank with him.. I have seen him spending time in doling out food to the inmates of his Ashram with his own trembling hands both morning and evening. I have seen him devotedly attending on the sick. I have seen him giving as much time and attention to settling trivial disputes amongst his disciples, as one would give to settling matters concerning the most intricate affairs of politics or the State. He carefully reads the reports’ of the smallest of institutions (and there are many such all over the country) run under his inspiration and guides them in great detail. He has time to enter into the domestic affairs of those who come near him and who seek his aid. He gives succour to the grief-stricken, and hope to the disheartened, by giving them daily attention. At this advanced age, with growing physical weakness and equally growing pressure of work, he writes his letters with his own hands. Others may consider all this a waste; and I have heard many highly placed men and women deploring the fact, asserting that, if Gandhiji spent his time a little more judiciously, saved it from these trivialities, and spent it on higher and greater objects which awaited his attention, things would be better managed. But I know how wrong such notions are, for the deep springs of Gandhiji’s unfathomable love, like Christ’s and Buddha’s, must be equally shared by. all without any discrimination. It is the spontaneous natural- ness and the wisdom of these actions which is the real secret of the hold he has over millions. I can tell. from personal experience what thrill of joy a few uneven and illegible lines of his own hand-writing have given me and how I have longed to get them. It is this devotion to small matters which lifts him above everybody else, and makes the lowly feel that they too have a place in his scheme of things. In his dealings with human beings he has often struck me as a super-sculptor busily engaged with. the creation of. fine specimens of men and women out of the human material available to him. He moulds them, chisels them, and gives them a finish in accordance with his own conception of things. The fineness of the specimens he produces is naturally limited by the nature of the material at his command. There is, therefore, great variety and difference of stature and colour and fineness amongst his numerous followers on whom the skill of his chisel has been applied. But there is no doubt about the fact that i all those hundreds of thousands of men and women who I come under his magic influence are moulded into a better shape. They fall far short of his ideal, for it is so high; but they all benefit by the contact and evolve into a I better and higher life.

    He is out to create a new world-a world which is free from the struggle and strife and turmoil of the world of today. He wants to bring the Kingdom of God on earth from which vicious human passions are eliminated and in which the governing force is love (ahimsa) and co-operation. For the creation of this world women supply the better material. He has often said that women can make better soldiers of his non-violent army than men. He therefore has confidence in them, and that is why they are so forcefully drawn towards him. I have often found him setting tasks to these little sisters of mercy too complicated and complex to be tackled even by men of great learning and power, with no other equipment except simplicity, humility, love of truth, and an iron will which he has instilled into them. These little women. wear themselves out at his bidding in fulfillment of the duties entrusted to them. Thus many of them are posted in different far-off corners of India burning the candle of their lives to give light to the poor around them. They live unknown to the outside world, enriching the little world they live in with the fragrance of their se1fless existence. The volume of their work may not be great, but its value lies in its purity which invisibly enlivens the world of their contact.

    He values an ounce of practice more than a pound of precept. All rituals and conventions of society, therefore, have value for him only in so far as they conform to the actual facts of life and are based on moral principles. Mere assertions of principles, however learned, are like empty shells if they are not followed by practice. He pushes this love of living the truth to dimensions beyond the conception of ordinary individuals. The latest instance of this love for the living truth regardless of consequences was the Indumati Tendulkar marriage celebrated last year at Sevagram under his instructions.

    The procedure he adopted in this marriage gave a practical shape to the whole ritual of Hindu marriage, disregarding the fact that this ritual of his making was not recognized by the law of the land. He gave a new shape to the rite of Saptapadi which in its orthodox symbolic form represents seven steps taken by the couple jointly in the path of life. In this new ritual the bride and the bridegroom were made to accomplish in company with each other seven pieces of activities like the reading of the Bhagavadgita, spinning, tending of the cow, cleaning the well-side and the land for cultivation etc., on the eve of the marriage. The priest who officiated at the marriage was a Harijan by caste and belonged to the Christian religion by profession. The whole proceedings were held in Hindustani. Amongst the list of pledges given and taken, some old unnecessary ones were omitted and new ones were introduced. In evolving this form of marriage the only one principle he regarded was strict adherence in life to the moral principles held by him and professed by the couple. At one stroke and in one action so many reforms which he advocates were woven into the fabric of life.

    Another instance of a similar nature happened when my son’s marriage was celebrated in accordance with his advice. In this case the complication was that the bride belonged to a nationality and a faith different from those of the bridegroom, and the question of the ritual of marriage allowing freedom of religion to either party was to be solved. I give below his written opinion on the matter, which prominently brings into relief his bold adherence to moral laws I alone in defiance of all false notions of social prestige.

    The following is a quotation from what he wrote on the occasion:

    “The very word ‘Hindu’ is modern. The label was given to us. The name of .our religion is ‘Manava Dharma’, i. e., man’s religion. Manusmriti is the code of man’s religion. The fountain of all is the Vedas. But no one possesses all the Vedas~ Man’s religion has been under- going evolution. Before the advent of British rule, society was undergoing change from time to time. British rule changed all this. What was fit for change became petrified. If there was a change, it came from either the Privy Council or the British-made legislatures. Owing to this much harm has been done, and society has become inert like the superimposed laws. In this state of things, my advice is to perform marriage rites according to morals prescribed by man’s religion. That should be binding. We need not heed those British rules which are inconsistent with highest morals. We must run risks, if there be any in so doing.”

    In the immensity of his work, he covers the whole of human life. No aspect is neglected. He has tried to solve all questions confronting individual and collective life. His solutions are made with a view to evolving a civilization in which there is peace on earth and goodwill among men.

  42. YOGESH SAXENA said

    “The Nehru Dynasty”, astrologer K. N. Rao mentions, Why Kamala Nehru was totally against Indira’s proposed marriage with Feroze. Why? No one tells us that Now, who is this Feroze? We are told by many he was the son of the family grocer. The grocer supplied wines etc. to Anand Bhavan, preciously known as Ishrat Manzil, which once belonged to a Muslim lawyer named Mobarak Ali. Moti Lal was earlier an employee of Mobarak Ali. What was the family grocer’s name? Rajiv Gandhi’s paternal grandfather was a Muslim gentleman from the Junagadh area of Gujrat. This Muslim grocer by the name of Nawab Khan, had married a Parsi woman after converting her to Islam. Jawahar was busy with polities pretty women and illicit sex; the mother was in hospital. Feroze Khan, the grocer’s son was then in England and he was quite sympathetic to Indira and soon enough she changed her religion, became a Muslim women and married Feroze Khan in a London mosque. M. O. Mathai (a longtime private secretary of Nehru) in his renowned (but now suppressed by the GOI) ‘Reminiscences of the Nehru Age’ on page no. 94, second paragraph: “For some inexplicable reason, Nehru allowed the marriage to be performed according to Vedic rited in 1942. An inter-religious and inter-caste marriage Vedic rites at that time was not valid in law. To be legal, it had to be a civil marriage. It’s a known fact that after Rajiv’s birth Indira and Feroze lived separately. M. O. Mathai in his “Reminiscences of the Nehru Age” page 206. Muthai writes: “In the antumn of 1948 ( India became free in 1947 and a great deal of work needed to be done) a young woman from Benares arrived in New Delhi as a sanyasin named Shraddha Mata ( an assumed and not a real name). She was a Sanskrit Scholar well versed in the ancient Indian scriptures and mythology .People including MPs, thronged to her to hear her discourses. One day S. D. Upadhyaya, Nehru’s old employee, brought a letter in Hindi from Shraddha Mata. Nehru gave her an interview in the PM’s House. As her departed, I noticed ( Mathai is speaking here) that she was young, shapely and beautiful. Meetings with her became rather frequent , mostly after Nehru finished his work at night. During one of Nehru’s visits to Lucknow, Shraddha Mata turned up there, and Upadhyaya brought a letter from her as usual . Nehru sent her the reply, and she visited Nehru at midnight…. Suddenly Shraddha Mata disappeared. In November 1949 a convent in Bangalore sent a decent looking person to Delhi with a bundle of letters. He said that a young woman from northern India arrived at the convent a few months ago and gave birth to a baby boy. She refused to divulge her name or give any particulars about herself. She left the convent as soon as she was well enough to move out but left the child behind. She however forgot to take with her a small cloth bundle in which, among other things, several letters in Hindi were found. The Mother superior, who was a foreigner , had the letters examined and was told they were from the Prime Minister. The person, who brought the letters surrendered them,. “I ( Mathai) made discreet inquiries repeatedly about the boy but failed to get a clue about his whereabouts. Convents in such matters are extremely tightlipped and secretive. Had I succeeded in locating the boy. The second son Indira (or Mrs. Feroze Khan) known as Sanjay Gandhi was not the son of Feroze. He was the son of another Moslem gentleman, Mohammad Yunus. British police in England and his passport impounded, for having stolen a car. Krishna Menon was then India’s High Commissioner in London. He offered to issue another passport to the felon who changed his name to Sanjay. Incidentally, Sanjay’s marriage with the Sikh girl Menaka (now they call her Maneka for Indira Gandhi found the name of Lord Indra’s court dancer rather offensivet) took place quite surprisingly in Mohammad Yunus house in New Delhi. ‘Persons, Passions & Polities’ one discovers that baby Sanjay had been circumcised following Islamic custom, although the reason stated was phimosis. It was always believed that Sanjay used to blackmail Indira Gandhi. .” Coming back to Rajiv Gandhi, we all know now that he changed his so called Paris religion to become a Catholic to marry Sania Maino of Turin, Italy. Rajiv become Roberto. His daughter’s name is Bianca and son’s name is Raul. Quite cleverly the same names are presented to the people of India as Priyanka and Rahul. What is amazing is the extent of our people’s ignorance in such matters. The press conference that Rajiv Gandhi gave in London after taking over as prime minister of India was very informative. In this press conference , Rajiv boasted that he was NOT a Hindu but a Paris Mind you, speaking of the Paris religion, he had no Paris ancestor at all. His grandmother (father’s mother) has turned Muslim after having abandoned the Paris religion to marry Nawab Khan

  43. Rick said

    Muslims have only one goal.
    To have sex with 72 houris (virgin) and 28 gilmans in heaven after killing Kafirs and Murtad on earth. What a sick religion !
    What else can you expect from a religion whose founder was a fake prophet (Mohammad made this world a hell) and who was a pedophile ?

  44. bikash said

    I only want to say that this killer cult of islam must be wiped out and its followers either killed or converted to other religions by force . Otherwise there is no way out . We cannot wait until their petroleum is finished , it has to be done now not other time or world will see filthy allahs name in the ear everywhere .

  45. C. Narayan said

    In the history of Mankind – two most unfortunate ( and suicidal for human beings) are

    – Advent of Islam.
    – Discovery of Atom Bomb.

    The mankind will be annihilated by either of these or a combination of both. Lord Shiva, the destroyer, doing his duty. Or, it is the handiwork of the Satan (the Devil) !?

  46. Danny said

    As a professor of History and a Hindu, i find it extremely disturbing to think that Hindus the purveyors of Peace to support an Apartheid state and war criminal liek Israel who has a history of Terrorism against the British prior to 1950 and furthermore support them in the US when it was clearly found that the Mujhahideen had been funded by the4 successive US governments and funded Islamic terrorism in India for over 30 years! aswell as support Pakistans genocide of Hindus and bengali muslims in Bengal 1971. Just check the Archer Blood telegram for details. This postuering by Hindus to align with Christianity is a direct conflict with Hindu beliefs and the two are not aligned and chritsianity is more closely related to Islam than Hinudism, fact! it would be ridiculous to suggest otherwise! Gandhiji would never condone Israels behaviour! so this website and organisation are a foe to Hinduism and its beleifs and i urge young hindus to take this in to accoutn before you taint our religion with the effects of Christian, islamic and Jewish religious aggression.

    • Abhijit said

      Muslims are barbaric religion it doesn’t mean tht christians are good ppl.Bth these relegions have killed millions of hindus.India and Israel must unite to counter these devils.
      Danny u r not hindus at all.

    • Mohan kumar shetty said

      Christians are better than Muslims but I did not accept Christians are good people but better than Muslims. Christian brothers please change your religious conversion policy.

  47. [...] Hindus for Israel, then Israel for Hindus. Hindu-Jewish unity is … [...]

  48. technologger said

    I think the end is coming near.

  49. domestic definition said

    I have learn some just right stuff here. Definitely worth bookmarking for revisiting. I wonder how a lot effort you set to make this sort of great informative web site.

  50. martial arts styles…

    Hindus for Israel, then Israel for Hindus. Hindu-Jewish unity is must to check the danger of Islam. International Hindu community should demand Hindu Home Land in India just now. « Struggle for Hindu Existence…

  51. can a hindu boy marry a jew girl??? will dere b any concequences

  52. Chaim Weisz said

    Dear Hindu friends,

    I am a Jew. I admire your religion and your courage. Thank you for recognizing the importance of standing up to those who seek to destroy us all.

    With warmest regards,
    Hymie

  53. Mohan kumar shetty said

    I will thank my Jewish brothers. They have meaningfully restrained the Jihadi menace in Israel. Now remove Islamic jihad from the world. Feel the gruel some genocide of Kashmiri Hindus. Make awareness and reveal the cruel face of Islam. 1 day will come when Muslims will wiped out of all nations or Islam will be wiped out from the picture.

    Hindus please come forward to check Islamic threats from ISI, Talibans, PLA etc.

  54. longerh said

    Jews never killed a Hindu, so they are natural friends.

    Long live Israel and India!

  55. asit guin said

    Jewish religion, Christianity and Islam are very much linked to each other. Abraham is the forefather of these three communities. Mohammad himself was a person of Jews origin. So, no quarrel please. All religion are under the country specific law and constitution.

Leave a Reply

Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Google+ photo

You are commenting using your Google+ account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s

 
Follow

Get every new post delivered to your Inbox.

Join 3,931 other followers

%d bloggers like this: